"Sign here," Aurora said, sliding the folder across the desk. "Rosalind's camp forms." Jasper didn't look up. Just grabbed the pen. "You can't even handle paperwork? What do I keep you for?" Three signatures. Done. He tossed the pen. "How was the checkup?" Aurora pulled the folder back. There is no checkup. There is no baby. Hasn't been since that gurney hit me in the hospital lobby. While you built a snowman with HER. While my daughter called HER "Mama." You never even noticed I was gone for three days. She smiled. "Fine. Everything's fine." Jasper frowned. "Then why do you look like death?" Because I'm holding the divorce papers you just signed. Because you just ended our marriage without even reading. "Just tired." He waved a hand, already turned back to his screen. "Go rest. Stop being so dramatic. It's exhausting." Aurora walked out. The front door closed behind her. Cold air. Silence. Then her phone buzzed. Unknown: Aurora. The black car to your left. Get in. She looked up. A black limousine. Tinted windows. One of them rolled down slowly. Grey eyes. Broad shoulders. Chiseled jaw. He didn't smile. He just looked at her—like he'd been waiting a long time for this moment. Unknown: Phineas Everett. Jasper's uncle. "Get in, Aurora." His voice was low, somehow vibrating straight to her core. "You're done with him." *** ***** Chapter 1: The Day I Lost Everything (Aurora's POV) "Mrs. Everett, I'm very sorry. We couldn't save the baby." The words floated above me, disembodied and distant, like they belonged to someone else's nightmare. I lay motionless on the hospital bed, my body still numb from the anesthesia. The doctor's voice droned on, explaining procedures and recovery timelines, but I couldn't focus. The words "couldn't save" echoed in my skull, bouncing off the walls of my consciousness like a ricocheting bullet. Each repetition carved a deeper wound. I stared at the white ceiling tiles above me-counting them, one by one, because if I stopped counting, I'd have to face what had just happened. One, two, three... My vision blurred. Four, five... Were those tears or was the ceiling actually melting? Six, seven... I blinked hard. The tiles came back into focus, but the ache in my chest only intensified. It wasn't until this moment-lying here, empty and broken-that the truth crashed over me like a tidal wave I'd been too blind to see coming. Jasper had never loved me. Not me. Never me. His heart had always belonged to Sienna. His late brother's widow. The woman I'd foolishly thought I could compete with, that I could somehow eclipse through sheer devotion and patience. God, I'd been so stupid. Today was supposed to be my first prenatal checkup. The appointment I'd circled on the calendar in red marker three weeks ago, the one I'd reminded him about every single day. Jasper had looked me directly in the eyes last night, his hand briefly touching mine across the dinner table-a gesture so rare it had made my heart flutter stupidly, pathetically-and he'd promised. "I'll be there tomorrow, Aurora. I won't miss it." I'd believed him. Again. How many times could one person be this naive? I'd sat in the hospital lobby that morning, my phone clutched in my trembling hand like a lifeline. The waiting room had been filled with other expectant mothers, their faces glowing with anticipation, their partners sitting protectively beside them. I'd watched them, feeling a sick, twisting envy in my gut that I hated myself for. I'd called Jasper fourteen times. I counted each one. The first call, I'd been hopeful. Maybe he was just running late. By the fifth call, my palms were sweating. Traffic, I told myself. There must be terrible traffic. By the tenth call, my hands were shaking so badly I could barely hold the phone. The other couples in the waiting room had started glancing at me with pity in their eyes-that awful, knowing look that said they understood exactly what was happening. By the fourteenth call, I'd stopped hoping. I just kept dialing because I didn't know what else to do. No answer. Not once. Then I'd heard the commotion in the corridor-urgent voices, the screech of rubber wheels on linoleum. I'd looked up just in time to see the emergency gurney hurtling toward me, pushed by frantic orderlies. I didn't have time to move. The impact had sent me flying backward. My body hit the cold tile floor with a sickening crack that I felt through every bone. The phone skittered from my hand, sliding across the polished floor and coming to rest several feet away, its screen still glowing with Jasper's unanswered call. Pain. Immediate, white-hot, all-consuming pain exploded through my abdomen. It was unlike anything I'd ever experienced-a tearing sensation, as if something vital inside me was being ripped apart. I'd tried to scream, but the air had been knocked from my lungs. All that came out was a strangled gasp. I lay there, crumpled on the floor, one hand instinctively clutching my stomach. My vision swam. The fluorescent lights above me blurred into halos. Somewhere far away, someone was shouting for help. I tried to reach for my phone, but my arm wouldn't obey. Through the haze of pain, my phone screen suddenly illuminated. The FaceTime call connected. For one delirious moment, relief flooded through me. He'd called back. Finally, he'd called back. Maybe he was worried. Maybe he'd realized something was wrong. But then I heard the laughter. Not his laughter-hers. Rosalind's high-pitched, delighted giggle. "Daddy! Mama Sienna! Look at the snowman!" The background noise resolved itself into the unmistakable sounds of a ski resort: the crunch of snow, distant music, the cheerful chatter of other vacationers. Through my phone screen, I could see pristine white slopes stretching behind them, bathed in golden afternoon sunlight. They were in Aspen. Building a snowman. All three of them. My daughter. My husband. And her. The betrayal hit me harder than the gurney had. It hollowed me out from the inside, leaving nothing but a gaping wound where my heart used to be. "What is it, Aurora?" Jasper's voice cut through the phone, sharp with irritation. I could see his face now on the screen-handsome, cold, annoyed at being interrupted. "What's so urgent?" I tried to speak. I tried to tell him that I was hurt, that I was bleeding, that something was terribly, catastrophically wrong. My lips moved, forming words that my voice couldn't produce. All that escaped was a pitiful, broken moan. Then I heard another voice. Soft, feminine, dripping with false sweetness. "Is that Aurora calling?" Sienna's voice was like honey laced with poison. I couldn't see her face, but I could imagine her perfectly-delicate features arranged in an expression of practiced concern, her hand probably resting on Jasper's arm in that proprietary way she had. "Mom's so annoying." Rosalind's voice came through clearly, petulant and dismissive. My own daughter. My flesh and blood. "Daddy, hang up! I want to take a picture with Mama Sienna!" Mama Sienna. The words stabbed through me like broken glass. My daughter-the child I'd carried for nine months, the baby I'd nursed through every midnight crying fit, the little girl I'd read bedtime stories to every single night-was calling another woman Mama. When had that happened? When had I lost her too? Jasper didn't even look at the screen. He was watching Rosalind and Sienna, smiling at them with a warmth he never showed me. "Whatever it is can wait until I get back," he said dismissively, his tone making it clear that I was nothing more than an inconvenient interruption to his perfect family vacation. The call ended. The pain in my abdomen suddenly intensified, becoming unbearable. My vision tunneled, darkness creeping in from the edges. The last thing I saw before unconsciousness claimed me was the phone screen, dark and silent. Then nothing. --- "Are you all right, Mrs. Everett?" The doctor, seeing that I didn't respond, leaned in to examine me. "I'm fine, I'm okay-please continue speaking." I closed my eyes wearily. "I'm very sorry, ma'am," he said. "The fall caused a miscarriage. We did everything we could." We did everything we could.Standard medical protocol. I didn't cry. I physically couldn't. It was as if all my tears had frozen inside me, turning to ice in my veins. The grief was too big, too overwhelming to express through something as simple as crying. The room was empty except for the doctor and a nurse hovering near the door. No family. No husband. No daughter. I didn't call my mother. The thought crossed my mind briefly, but I dismissed it just as quickly. I knew exactly what Martha would say. She'd find a way to make this my fault. "What did you do wrong, Aurora? Wives don't lose their husbands' attention for no reason. You must have failed him somehow. You should have tried harder. Been prettier. More accommodating. Less needy." I could hear her voice so clearly in my head that it was as if she was actually standing in the room. Years of her criticism had etched her words into my psyche, a constant voice of doubt and self-blame. The doctor cleared his throat, pulling me back to the present. "You'll need significant rest and recovery," he said, his tone gentler now. "I must warn you-another pregnancy may be very difficult after this. The damage to your uterus was... extensive." After he left, the tears finally came. They poured out of me in silent, shaking sobs that wracked my entire body. I pressed my face into the thin hospital pillow, muffling the sounds, because even now-even in my darkest moment-I couldn't allow myself to be too loud, too much, too inconvenient. This baby had been Rosalind's idea. She'd begged for a little brother or sister, her eyes wide and earnest. "Please, Mommy? Please? I promise I'll help take care of them!" And Jasper had agreed, saying it would "complete the family." Complete the family. What a cruel joke that had turned out to be. --- I discharged myself three days later. Three days I'd spent in that hospital room, alone except for the nurses who came in at regular intervals to check my vitals. No visitors. No flowers. No get-well cards. Just me and the stark white walls and the relentless beeping of machines. No one came to pick me up. Of course they didn't. I signed the discharge papers alone, my hand shaking slightly as I scrawled my signature. I paid the bills alone, watching my savings account dip dangerously low. I called an Uber alone, standing outside the hospital entrance with my small overnight bag, watching happy families come and go. As I waited for my ride, I made myself a promise. Standing there in the cold January air, my body still aching, my heart still broken, I swore to myself: I would never let myself become this pathetic again. Never again would I wait by the phone for a man who wouldn't call. Never again would I believe promises that meant nothing. Never again would I mistake indifference for love. The Uber was halfway to the Everett estate when my phone buzzed. A video had been posted to the Everett family iMessage group. Chapter 2: No Wonder Daughter Doesn't Like You (Aurora's POV) The video showed Aspen's snow-covered mountains in the background, picture-perfect and postcard-pretty. Rosalind stood between Jasper and Sienna, bundled in an expensive pink ski jacket I didn't recognize. She was holding a half-eaten gelato cone, her face bright with happiness. "Try it, Mama Sienna!" my daughter chirped, holding the cone up to Sienna's mouth. Sienna took a delicate bite, laughing-that light, tinkling laugh that had charmed Jasper's entire family. Then she turned to Jasper, her eyes sparkling with something I recognized all too well. Something that looked dangerously close to love. "Want some?" I watched, frozen, as Jasper leaned down without hesitation and bit into the gelato exactly where Sienna had just bitten. My stomach turned violently. Jasper had always been obsessive about boundaries. He'd never shared food with me. Never used my utensils. Never drank from my glass. "It's unhygienic," he'd said once, pulling away when I'd offered him a bite of my dessert. But now he was sharing ice cream with Sienna, in front of our daughter, without a moment's hesitation. The intimacy of it was staggering. It wasn't just about the food. It was the way he looked at her-soft, warm, present in a way he never was with me. It was the way she smiled at him, confident in her place by his side. It was the way Rosalind beamed at both of them, her face radiating pure joy. They looked like a real family. And I was the outsider looking in. "I'm posting this to Instagram," Sienna announced, her voice bright with laughter. The video disappeared seconds later. A message appeared in the group chat: "What was that? It disappeared before I could watch." Victoria, Jasper's mother. Then Rosalind's reply: "Oops, wrong group chat!" They had another group. One without me. A private family group where I didn't exist. Where they could share their moments and their laughter and their gelato without my inconvenient presence. I stared at my phone, my hands trembling so violently that the screen blurred. The pain in my chest was so acute I couldn't breathe. It felt like my ribcage was collapsing inward, crushing my heart and lungs until there was nothing left but hollow emptiness. I didn't go straight home. I first went to a law office downtown and met with a lawyer-but that lawyer named Tom did not satisfy me. The way he looked at me made it feel as though I were some idle, parasitic wife trying to use a divorce to extort a fortune from a wealthy husband. Then, finally, I returned to the Everett estate. I'd been gone for three days. No one had called to ask where I was. The house was exactly as I'd left it-grand, cold, imposing. A monument to old money and older traditions. Victoria sat in the drawing room when I entered, perfectly coiffed and dressed in an expensive silk blouse, sipping red wine from a crystal glass. She looked up as I walked in, her eyes sweeping over me with thinly veiled disapproval. She didn't ask if I was all right. Didn't ask where I'd been. Didn't notice-or chose not to notice-that I was moving carefully, still recovering from physical trauma. "You've been absent for three days," she said coldly, setting down her wine glass with a sharp clink. "Do you have any idea how that looks? The guests at my luncheon yesterday were asking about you. Mrs. Hartford specifically mentioned how odd it was that the lady of the house was nowhere to be found. You've neglected your duties." Your duties. As if I was a servant. An employee who'd failed to show up for work. I said nothing. What was there to say? That I'd been in the hospital losing my baby? That her son had been too busy playing house with another woman to care? Victoria wouldn't care. She'd find a way to make it my fault anyway. That evening, Jasper finally returned from Aspen. I heard him before I saw him-his voice in the foyer, laughing about something, his footsteps confident and unhurried. He walked through the front door like a king returning to his castle, shrugging off his expensive wool coat. He tossed it at me without even looking. I caught it reflexively, the heavy fabric landing in my arms. "Deal with the luggage," he ordered, his tone casual, distracted. "Everything needs to be unpacked and the ski clothes need to be cleaned." He walked past me toward the stairs, scrolling through his phone, not sparing me a single glance. Then he paused, as if suddenly remembering something. "Oh, right." He looked up briefly, his expression mildly curious. "How did the checkup go?" How did the checkup go. Something inside me shattered. It wasn't dramatic. It didn't make a sound. But I felt it break-that last fragile thread that had been holding me together, holding me to this marriage, holding me to the delusion that maybe, somehow, things could get better. It snapped. My vision went red. Blood roared in my ears. My hands clenched into fists so tight my nails bit into my palms. "Jasper!" The scream tore from my throat before I could stop it. Raw. Anguished. Furious. "Because you weren't there, the baby is gone! Do you understand? The baby is gone! You'll never have a second child!" He stopped. Turned. Frowned at me like I was a stranger who'd started screaming at him on the street. "What are you talking about?" His tone was sharp, annoyed, as if I was being unreasonable. "Stop being hysterical." "You're always like this," he continued, his expression hardening with contempt. "Dramatic. Irrational. Emotional. No wonder Rosalind doesn't like being around you. Look at yourself. You're a mess." I stared at him. Really looked at him, perhaps for the first time in years. This man I'd loved since college. This man I'd given up my career for, my friends for, my entire identity for. He felt nothing for me. Absolutely nothing. I was less than a stranger to him. I was an inconvenience. An obligation. A burden he tolerated because society expected him to have a wife. "Is that so?" My voice came out eerily calm, detached, as if it belonged to someone else. "Does Rosalind only like that woman? The one who couldn't wait for her husband's body to get cold before seducing his brother? Does she like 'Mama Sienna' better?" Jasper's face darkened instantly, fury flooding his features. "How dare you," he hissed, taking a step toward me, his voice low and dangerous. "Sienna just lost her husband. She's grieving. She's vulnerable. And you're jealous of a widow? You're cold-blooded, Aurora. Absolutely heartless. I can't believe I married someone so cruel." He turned on his heel, heading toward the dining room. "Think about what you've said," he threw over his shoulder. "And fix that attitude before Rosalind sees you like this." The door slammed shut behind him. I stood alone in the foyer, his coat still in my hands, the sound of that slammed door echoing through the empty house. A single tear slid down my cheek. Then another. I wiped them away roughly, anger replacing the grief. I was done crying over this man. I was done begging for scraps of affection. I was done pretending that this marriage was anything other than a prison. I pulled out my phone with shaking hands and scrolled through my contacts until I found Olivia's name. My best friend. The only person who'd told me from the beginning that marrying Jasper was a mistake. She answered on the second ring. "Rory? What's wrong? You sound-" My voice shook, but my resolve was absolute. "Liv," I said quietly, each word deliberate, final. "Do you know any good divorce lawyers?" Chapter 3: Substitutes Chapter 3: Substitutes (Aurora's POV) Jasper didn't come home last night. Neither did Rosalind. After her husband's death, Sienna had claimed that staying at the Everett estate brought back too many painful memories, so she'd moved into a luxury penthouse downtown. Where Jasper and Rosalind had spent the night, I didn't need to guess. I packed the important documents into my handbag, straightened my coat, and opened the door. Victoria was already in the sitting room. She sat on the sofa with a cup of red tea, one leg crossed over the other, her expression carrying that particular brand of contempt she reserved exclusively for me. "Up so early?" She took a slow sip, watching me over the rim of her cup. "I assumed you'd spend the morning in bed playing the tragic heroine." I had spent years stopping in my tracks whenever she spoke, lowering my eyes, waiting for the lecture to end. Years of absorbing her disapproval because I knew what she thought-that I was a housekeeper's daughter, common and unworthy, nothing compared to the elegant Sienna Rathbone who could have brought the family actual glory. Not this morning. I adjusted my collar and gave her a sideways glance, my tone easy. "Morning, Victoria. Lovely mood you're in, as always." I didn't break my stride toward the door. "Someone in this house has to actually do something useful. Can't all of us just sit around drinking tea and judging people, can we?" I rushed into the study before she could respond. I still had a document left there. I pushed the door open. The other private safe in the corner of the wall intrigued me-I seemed never to have been allowed to open it. What could be inside? I tried Jasper's birthday first. Red light. Then Rosalind's. Red light again. I stared at the keypad for a moment, then typed in Sienna's birthday. A soft beep. The door swung open. I almost laughed. Almost. Then I saw what was inside, and the urge to laugh died completely. Photographs. Dozens of them, organized with a care I'd never seen Jasper apply to anything involving me. Sienna sleeping, her face relaxed and unguarded. Sienna reading in the garden, her hair catching the afternoon light. Sienna laughing with a small dog tucked under her arm. Every single one had been taken without her knowledge. I turned one over. On the back, in Jasper's bold, angular handwriting: *The love of my life.* I turned over another. Same handwriting. *The love of my life.* Then I found one near the bottom of the stack. I flipped it over. *I got married. She looks like you.* He'd always insisted I keep my hair a certain shade. Whenever I'd let it fade, he'd already booked the stylist to come to the house before I'd thought to mention it. I'd taken it as attentiveness. A rare, small sign that he noticed me. He'd been coloring me in to match her. I stood there in his study, breathing through the nausea, and understood with absolute clarity what I had been for the last several years. Not a wife. Not even a person, really. A prop. A stand-in. A pale imitation of the woman he actually wanted. I pulled out my phone and photographed every piece of evidence methodically. Then I closed the safe, wiped the keypad clean, and left the room exactly as I'd found it. The Sterling Law Group occupied the top three floors of a glass tower downtown. The reception area was all clean lines and expensive silence. A polished young woman at the front desk told me that the attorney Olivia had booked for me, Linda, was still in a meeting and would I mind waiting? I didn't mind. I sat down and opened a novel on my phone. A few minutes later, the automatic glass doors slid open. I had the distinct sense of being watched, and I glanced up-but I only caught a man's back as the receptionist led him through a side corridor. Tall, broad-shouldered, wearing a bespoke suit that fit him with the kind of precision that didn't come from off a rack. The fabric had a quiet, expensive sheen under the office lights. He didn't look at me. I looked back down at my phone. Ten minutes later, the receptionist came over with a small apologetic smile. "Ms. Higgins, I'm so sorry-Linda is going to be a while longer. But our senior partner, Mr. Gavin Sterling, has a window right now and would be happy to see you instead, if that works?" I accepted immediately. Gavin Sterling looked exactly like what he was-a man who'd never lost a case and knew it. Tall, rimless glasses, a smile that was charming in a slightly detached way. He gestured for me to sit across from his desk and listened without interrupting as I laid out the marriage, the miscarriage, the ski trip, the group chat, the safe. I showed him the photographs on my phone. He pushed his glasses up and studied them. Then he leaned back in his chair and gave me the kind of look that meant he was about to say something I didn't want to hear. "Legally speaking, this falls under emotional infidelity at best." His tone was measured, not unkind. "It's damaging. It's morally reprehensible. But it's going to be very difficult to have it recognized as material fault in court." "I understand." "Then let me ask you something more important." He folded his hands on the desk and looked at me directly. "Do you want full custody of your daughter?" Rosalind's face surfaced in my mind-not the bright, laughing face from that Aspen video, but the way she'd looked at me last week. Flat. Irritated. Like I was a stranger who'd wandered into a room she was using. "I haven't decided yet," I said. Gavin nodded slowly, no judgment in his expression. "I'll prepare two versions of the divorce agreement. One that includes a custody claim, one that doesn't. You can decide which direction you want to go when you're ready." I thanked him and stood to leave. (Author's POV) What Aurora didn't know was that the moment she stepped into the elevator, a door at the back of Gavin's office opened. Phineas Everett walked in from the adjoining room, hands in his pockets, and moved to stand at the floor-to-ceiling window. Below, a slight figure in a dark coat emerged from the building's entrance and disappeared into the flow of traffic. Gavin watched him from behind his desk. "Phineas." There was a note of amusement in his voice. "She's your nephew's wife. Steering Jasper's wife toward a divorce lawyer-is that really appropriate?" The reply was the man's tall, silent back. (Aurora's POV) Rosalind was sitting on the living room carpet when I got back, holding a teddy bear with one arm torn clean off at the seam. Something in me moved automatically. I walked over and crouched down. "Give it here, Rosalind. Mom will sew it back." Rosalind looked at me, then at the bear, then stood up and dropped it straight into the wastepaper basket beside the sofa. She lifted her chin with an expression of supreme authority that looked wrong on a child her age. "Mama Sienna says we replace things. We don't fix them like poor people." She brushed her hands together as if disposing of something unpleasant. "Since you're so keen on doing that kind of work, why don't you go wash all the stuffed animals in my room?" I looked at her. My daughter. My face in miniature. "Go ask your Mama Sienna to wash them," I said, keeping my voice even. Rosalind's eyes went wide with genuine outrage. "Mama Sienna's hands are for playing piano and painting. She's an artist. She doesn't do that kind of thing." "And what am I?" The words came out before I could stop them. "What do you think I am, Rosalind? Your maid?" "What on earth is going on?" Victoria's voice cut across the room as she swept in from the hallway, her heels sharp on the hardwood. She took one look at the scene and her face arranged itself into familiar disapproval. "Aurora, what is wrong with you? Making a scene in front of the child?" She pulled Rosalind against her side, rubbing the girl's shoulder. "Don't pay any attention to her, sweetheart. Your mama's just being difficult today." Rosalind tucked herself against her grandmother and looked at me with an expression of total vindication. I stood there and looked at both of them-the grandmother and the granddaughter, one teaching and one learning, both already so certain of my place in this house. I turned and walked upstairs. Rosalind has been completely poisoned by the Everett family's upbringing, and if I forcibly take custody of her, it will only make her hate me even more. Perhaps I need to become stronger in order to regain my daughter's respect. After dinner, I took the divorce papers out of my bag, slipped them into Rosalind's summer camp file, tidied it up, and then knocked on Jasper's study door. He was at his desk. He looked up, mildly impatient. "Rosalind's enrollment waiver for next semester and her summer camp application." I kept my voice neutral, sliding the folder across his desk. "The school's been asking for a parent signature." He picked up his pen. I watched him flip through the first page, then the second. He was being unusually thorough tonight. My heartbeat climbed into my throat. He turned to the third page. One more page after this. "Jasper." I interrupted his action. "There's actually something else I wanted to discuss." Chapter 4: She Will Come Back Begging Me Chapter 4: She Will Come Back Begging Me (Aurora's POV) He looked up. "What is it?" "I think we should-" His phone rang. His assistant's name lit up the screen. He held up one finger and answered, already pressing his fingers to his temple as the voice on the other end escalated into obvious crisis. He snapped back at whoever it was, his attention entirely consumed. With his eyes on the middle distance, he flipped to the bottom of the stack and signed quickly at the flagged lines. Three signatures. Then he dropped the pen. I watched Jasper Everett sign his name to the divorce agreement in the same distracted motion he used to sign expense reports. I reached across and pulled the folder back. He hung up. "What were you going to say?" "Nothing. I just remembered-it's already sorted." I smiled and tucked the folder under my arm. He leaned forward slightly, and before I could step back, he tilted his head toward my neck and inhaled. His hand came up and brushed my cheek. His throat moved. I stepped back immediately, putting distance between us. He blinked, then pulled back himself, his expression shifting to something closer to irritation. "Aurora, you're pregnant. Stop wearing so much perfume. It's not good for the baby." I looked at him for a moment. I didn't tell him it was just shower gel. I didn't tell him there was no baby anymore. I looked down at the folder in my hands, at the signature that had just ended four years of my life, and felt something loosen in my chest-a knot I'd been carrying so long I'd forgotten it wasn't supposed to be there. "Of course," I said pleasantly. "I'll be more careful. Don't worry-I won't let anything happen to your precious heir." --- I was drifting into a heavy, uneasy sleep when the bedroom door creaked open. The mattress dipped. A man's hand slid under the duvet, cold against the warmth of my skin. It moved up my back, presumptuous and familiar. I sat up instantly, clutching the sheets to my chest. Jasper sat on the edge of the bed. He was wearing a dark silk robe, the belt loosely tied. He looked at me with a heavy-lidded, suggestive gaze. "I'm going to take a shower," he said, his voice low. "Then I'll come back. We can sleep together tonight." Bile rose in my throat. I pressed a hand to my mouth, fighting the urge to vomit. "Jasper," I managed to say, my voice trembling with suppressed disgust. "I need to rest. Please go sleep in the Guest Wing." A flicker of surprise crossed his eyes. He stopped untying his robe. "Excuse me?" Ever since I announced the pregnancy, he had insisted on separate rooms. He claimed he didn't want to disturb me or the baby. I knew the truth. He just didn't want to look at me. He was mourning his brother, pining for his sister-in-law, and I was just an inconvenience. Tonight, he was just looking for a release. "I am very sure," I said, meeting his gaze without flinching. "Get out." Jasper let out a cold laugh. He shrugged, an arrogant smirk playing on his lips. "Suit yourself. Don't regret it later." He stood up and walked out, not looking back. As the door clicked shut, I grabbed the pillow and hurled it at the wood. It hit with a dull thud. I got out of bed and poured myself a glass of water. My hands were shaking. I took a slow sip. Just a few more hours. This nightmare was almost over. The next morning, I was jolted awake by rough hands shaking my shoulders. "Wake up!" Rosalind stood by the bed, hands on her hips. Her face was twisted in a scowl. "I want Blueberry Crepes," she demanded. "Make them now. Or I'm not going to that stupid kindergarten." I rubbed my throbbing temples. "I'm not feeling well, Rosalind," I said, my voice hoarse. "Ask Mrs. Potts or the chef to make them for you." She let out a piercing scream. She threw herself onto the carpet, kicking and thrashing. "No! I want you to do it! You're lazy!" The door flew open. Victoria marched in, dressed in a pristine high-fashion suit. She took one look at the scene and stormed over to me. She got right in my face. "Look at this," she hissed. "You are absolutely classless. You can't even manage a simple bonding activity with your daughter? You use this pregnancy as an excuse for everything." Rosalind sat up, tears streaming down her face. "I don't want her to be my Mom!" she wailed. My head felt like it was splitting open. I looked at the little girl who looked so much like me but acted exactly like them. "Fine," I said, a cold smile touching my lips. "Since you love your Mama Sienna so much, and you have that special iMessage group with her and your father, why don't you ask her to be your mother?" Victoria's eyes widened. She stepped forward and slapped me across the face. The sound cracked through the room. My cheek burned instantly. "What is going on here?" Jasper appeared in the doorway. He was in his workout gear, sweat glistening on his forehead. Rosalind scrambled up and wrapped her arms around his leg. "Daddy! She's being mean!" Victoria pointed a manicured finger at me. "This woman is out of control, Jasper. She is disrespecting my mother and refusing to care for her child. You need to handle her." I stared at Jasper. I waited. He looked at the bright red handprint on my cheek. He didn't blink. He frowned, looking annoyed rather than concerned. "Aurora," he said flatly. "She is my mother. You should learn some respect." The last thread of hope snapped. I walked up to him. I stood so close I could smell his expensive cologne mixed with sweat. "She hit me, Jasper," I said, my voice ice-cold. "I don't care if she's your mother or the Queen of England. The moment violence starts, respect ends." I drew back my hand and slapped him. It was hard. My palm stung. The room went deadly silent. Victoria gasped, covering her mouth. "How dare you!" Victoria shrieked. "You touched my son!" I straightened my spine. I looked Jasper dead in the eye. "You're her son," I said. "You can take the punishment for her." I slapped him again. "That settles it. We're even." Jasper's face was turning red, his eyes bulging with rage. "Jasper, we are finished," I said. "Now, all of you, get the hell out of my room." I shoved Victoria toward the door. I pushed Jasper. He stumbled back, clutching his face, too shocked by my words to react physically. "Get out!" I slammed the door in their faces and locked it. Silence returned. I pulled my suitcase from the closet. I realized I didn't have much to pack. Years in this house, and my life fit into a single carry-on. I took the envelope from my drawer. Inside were the medical records confirming the miscarriage and the signed divorce agreement. I placed it under the lamp on the nightstand. I took my bag and unlocked the door. As I walked down the hallway, I heard a voice from the study. Sienna. The door was ajar. I stopped. Through the crack, I saw Sienna in a form-fitting silk dress. She held an ice pack to Jasper's cheek. "She hit you so hard," she cooed. "Does it hurt?" She shifted, and her heel seemed to slip. Jasper's arm shot out. He caught her by the waist, pulling her flush against him. The air in the room charged with electricity. Jasper stared at her for a second, then crashed his lips onto hers. It wasn't gentle. It was desperate. He kissed her neck, burying his face in her skin. His hands roamed over her body. I watched as his hand moved to her back. *Zzzzp.* The zipper of her dress slid down. The silk fell away, exposing her breast. Sienna gasped. She pushed against his chest, but her resistance was feeble. "Jasper, stop... your brother..." "He's gone," Jasper muttered against her skin. I pulled out my phone. I recorded ten seconds of it. The kiss. The zipper. The exposure. Sienna looked up and saw me through the crack in the door. Panic flashed in her eyes. She pulled her dress up, stumbling back. I stopped recording and put the phone in my pocket. Jasper stepped out of the study a moment later. Sienna trailed behind him, looking flustered. He saw my suitcase. He saw my coat. He didn't look worried. He looked amused. There was a smudge of Sienna's lipstick on his mouth. "What?" he sneered. "You slap me and now you're running away?" I gripped the handle of my suitcase. "Think whatever you want," I said. "You are truly stupid and arrogant." I turned toward the stairs. "Jasper," Sienna whispered loudly, feigning concern. "Maybe you should stop her? She is pregnant, after all." Jasper let out a scoff. "No need," he said loud enough for me to hear. "She gave up everything to marry me. No job. No money. She can't survive a week without the Everett name." I kept walking. "Don't worry," Jasper called out. "She'll come back begging me in a few days." I walked out the front door. The morning air was crisp and cold. It felt like freedom. I stood by the curb and opened my Uber app. Then I opened my messages. I attached the video I had just taken. **To: Gavin Sterling** **[Video Attachment]** **Mr. Sterling, is this enough evidence for marital misconduct?** Chapter 5: I Quit Chapter 5: I Quit (Aurora's POV) The Uber pulled up to the glass tower of Aether Life Sciences at 8:47 in the morning. I walked through the lobby with my carry-on in one hand and a cardboard box tucked under my arm. The receptionist looked up, startled. I didn't stop. Ethan's office was on the fourth floor. I pushed open the door without knocking. He was at his desk, sorting through a stack of folders. He looked up when he heard the door, and his expression shifted the moment he saw me. I dropped the envelope on his desk. It landed with a flat, definitive slap. "Ethan," I said. "That's my resignation." He stared at the envelope, then at me. He picked it up slowly, as if it might bite him. "Mrs. Everett." He set it back down. "Does Jasper know about this?" "No. And it doesn't matter." He straightened in his chair, reaching for the professional tone he kept on standby for difficult situations. "Per the executive contract terms, a resignation of this level requires CEO sign-off before it can be processed. Without Jasper's approval, you can't just-" "Stop." I planted both hands on his desk and leaned forward. "Get one thing straight. This is at-will employment. I'm not serving a prison sentence. Since when do I need a hall pass to walk out the door?" I held up one finger. "And I'm a secretary, Ethan. A secretary. Are you seriously telling me the CEO needs to personally authorize a secretary's resignation?" He opened his mouth. "I'm not asking for permission," I said. "I'm notifying you. I quit. Effective today." He closed his mouth. I watched the panic move across his face and felt nothing but a cold, clean clarity. Three years ago, Jasper had pulled me out of the R&D lab with a single memo. One page, signed by him, and suddenly I was his personal secretary instead of a scientist. I had told myself it was temporary. I had told myself a lot of things. The month after I was transferred, Sienna walked into my lab and took over my project. I hadn't connected the dots then. I did now. Ethan recovered enough to try a different angle. "Your year-end bonus hasn't been disbursed yet. And the non-compete clause in your contract stipulates-" "Speaking of contracts." I cut him off. "Tell your boss something for me. That gene-sequencing patent I licensed to Aether? The personal license I granted, under my own name?" I watched his face carefully. "My attorney will be sending a cease and desist letter later today. Aether has been in violation of the ethical use clause since Sienna took over the project. The license is revoked." The color drained from Ethan's face. "Aurora. The clinical trial is at a critical stage right now. If you pull the core patent authorization, the losses will be-" "In the hundreds of millions. Yes, I know." I picked up my cardboard box. "This isn't a negotiation, Ethan. It's a notification. If Aether uses my intellectual property again without authorization, I'll see you in court." I walked out without looking back. The morning air outside hit me like cold water. I stood on the sidewalk for a moment, box in my arms, and breathed. Then I flagged a cab. The coffee shop Gavin had chosen was tucked between a bookstore and a dry cleaner on a quiet side street. Dark wood paneling, low lighting, and booths with high backs that swallowed sound. Private enough. Gavin was already there when I arrived. He pushed his rimless glasses up his nose and reached for the tablet the moment I sat down. "I watched the video three times," he said, pulling up the file. "It's solid. Behavioral and emotional infidelity, clearly documented. The physical component is implied but visible enough to be compelling." "But?" I wrapped both hands around the mug of black coffee the server had just set down. "But this is a no-fault divorce state. A kiss on video doesn't automatically shift the asset division in your favor, not unless we can prove he used marital funds to benefit her." He looked up. "Did he?" "Almost certainly. But I don't care about the asset split." Gavin blinked. "Aurora-" "I want the divorce finalized fast. That's all. I want him to sign the papers and I want to be done." I stirred the coffee slowly. "What I do care about is the patent. Walk me through the process." He leaned back. "The cease and desist goes out today. If they don't comply within the response window, we file for an injunction. Given that the license was granted under your personal name and not as part of any employment agreement, the argument is clean. The ethical use clause violation gives us the hook." He tapped his pen on the table. "Any revenue Aether generated using your patent during the breach period is technically recoverable." "Then recover it." "You're sure you don't want to go after the marital assets too? Because I can make a very strong case-" "I don't want his money, Gavin." I set down the spoon. "I want what's mine. The patent royalties. That's it." He studied me for a moment, then nodded. "All right. I'll have the C&D out by noon and the divorce petition filed by end of day. With the video evidence, I can push for an expedited timeline." "Good." I gathered my coat and reached for the cardboard box under the table. My bag had slipped off the seat, and I crouched to pull it back up, then slung it over my shoulder along with the box and pushed toward the door. I was digging for my car keys with one hand when I walked straight into something solid. Not something. Someone. The impact knocked the box sideways. A large hand caught my elbow, steadying me before I could stumble, and another hand settled at my waist. The grip was firm and unhurried, like catching falling things was something this person did without thinking. I looked up. The man was tall. Broad shoulders. A jaw with a day's worth of dark stubble that should have looked careless but didn't. His eyes were grey, the kind of grey that looked like deep water, and they were watching me with an expression I couldn't immediately read. His coat smelled like cedarwood and expensive tobacco. I registered, in a detached and purely aesthetic way, that he was extraordinarily handsome. What a shame, I thought. Wrong time, wrong life. I took a step back, straightened my coat, and shifted the box back under my arm. "Thank you," I said, giving him a brief nod. He smiled. Just slightly. He inclined his head. I stepped around him and walked to my car, my mind already back on injunctions and filing deadlines. (Author's POV) Gavin watched the whole thing from the window booth and couldn't help himself. "Well," he said, as Phineas Everett crossed the coffee shop and dropped into the seat across from him. "I didn't know the famously cold-blooded Phineas Everett made a habit of catching damsels in distress." Phineas said nothing. His gaze had drifted to the table, and it settled on the coffee cup Aurora had left behind. The mug still had a faint imprint of lipstick on the rim. He reached out and ran one finger along the edge of it, slow and thoughtful, the way a person examines something they intend to remember. Gavin cleared his throat. "Jasper," he said, pulling out his folder, "is being both stupid and greedy about the settlement. He actually tried to absorb her patent into the company's IP portfolio. His own wife's personal patent." Phineas's expression didn't change, but his hand went still. He set the mug down and looked at Gavin directly. When he spoke, his voice was quiet and precise. "Can you win?" "You know my record." Phineas's eyes narrowed slightly. "Then win." Gavin nodded, making a note. "I'll have everything moving by end of business today. She's a straightforward client, actually. Doesn't want the marital assets. Just the patent royalties and a fast exit." "Good." Phineas leaned back. "And Gavin." "Yeah?" "Watch your language when you refer to her." A pause. "She won't be Jasper's wife much longer." Gavin looked up from his notepad. "She'll be his ex-wife." "Correct." Gavin rolled his eyes and wrote it down anyway. (Aurora's POV) The hotel room was quiet. I set the cardboard box on the floor and opened my laptop on the small desk by the window. I had three emails to draft and a list of files to organize. I opened a new document and had just started typing when a notification blinked in the corner of the screen. Rosalind's iCloud account. Still synced to this machine. A new photo album had updated. I clicked it without thinking. The first image loaded. Rosalind in her school uniform, arms wrapped around Sienna's neck, grinning at the camera. Sienna had her hand on the back of the girl's head, smoothing her hair with a practiced, maternal gesture. I clicked to the video. "Mom leaving was so childish," Rosalind said, her voice bright and unbothered. "Daddy and I aren't going to go after her." Sienna made a soft sound. "You should still call me Aunt Sienna, sweetheart." But she was smiling. Fully, openly smiling. The next video was shorter. Rosalind dragging Sienna up the stairs, chattering about something. Then the camera panned to the bookshelf in the study. A framed photograph. Jasper, Sienna, and Rosalind, all three of them laughing at something off-camera. It was sitting in the exact spot where a photo of Rosalind and me had been. "This is the perfect family portrait," Rosalind announced. "I want us to stay like this forever."
"You've been a bad, bad girl, Spark." Air rushed from my lungs. They found me. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who once swore they'd protect me—now men, wrapped in leather, sin, and everything I used to crave. My first friends. My first heartbreaks. Ten years ago, they shut me out. After years of abuse by people supposed to be my family, I'd finally managed to feel safe with a new job, a new town. Now, they'd found me again. The space between us felt charged—the heat rolling off their bodies. I wanted to run, but one thing about Inferno Demons? They never let go. “Which one of us are you scared of, Bly?” Chayton asked, stepping close enough for his breath to brush my neck. I met his gaze, fire sparking through my chest. "All of you.” Evander chuckled softly."Good. Maybe you still remember what happens when you break your promise to us.” “Maybe this time you'll listen.” Tae leaned in, his voice a sinful whisper against my ear, hands on my waist. And between the five of them, I couldn't tell which burned hotter—the anger, or the desire to let them… ***** Chapter 1: Haunting Memories Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I jerked off to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as hell, but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that damn dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny as hell, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely as hell. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a stupid memory like that. I guess it wasn't that stupid. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was stupid for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. Past my sperm donor of a father. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Chapter 2: Distracting Thoughts Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she screws her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as hell girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Hell, those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Chapter 3: Work Drama Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What the hell is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Chapter 4: Seeing Old Frenemies Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but damn. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to. Chapter 5: Night Talks Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "My mom is going to kill you if she finds out you were sneaking over here in the middle of the night," I said when I heard other footsteps on the roof. A moment later, Kylian was sitting next to me. I had my knees pulled up to my chest with my arms wrapped around them. My chin sat on my knees as silent tears fell from my eyes. I haven't been able to stop crying since this morning. "She won't find out," was all Kylian said. Silence fell over us as I looked out at the other houses. Mom and I don't live in a big house. It's just a simple one-story, two-bedroom home. There's a lattice attached to the house right outside my bedroom window, and that's strong enough to let us climb up to the roof. For now at least. I come out here a lot to think. Kylian almost always seems to find me when I do too. I have no idea how. I mean, he lives on the club's property near the clubhouse. It's not far from here, maybe a 20-minute walk, but he can't see my house from his. I never asked him how he always knew where I was either. I didn't want to risk him not showing up anymore. I hate being alone. Even if it's at night while I'm supposed to be sleeping. I can never sleep much anyway. I've always been like that. I've never understood how people needed a moment to breathe, or wanted five minutes of space, or anything like that. Ever since meeting these five guys, I've hated every second I've spent alone. I sniffled and wiped my nose on the back of my hand. "He promised he'd write to you and text you all the time when we get you a phone." Kylian said softly as he tucked a strand of my hair behind my ear. "He'll come back to visit too. They're still part of the club. This isn't forever." Hearing Kylian's slight Scottish accent sent shivers through me, but I don't think he noticed. Thank god, because I really can't handle him teasing me about it right now. Not that Kylian is ever mean, but... he flusters me and I just... Not right now. "It feels like it," I muttered, sniffling again. "Ozias won't be around all the time anymore... I... I can't picture life without him. No more jokes, or watching him train at the gym, or that infectious smile..." Kylian wrapped his arms around me and pulled me to him. My body went limp, my legs falling as he pushed my head to his chest. I gripped his shirt, clinging to him as more tears poured out of me. "You're going to make me jealous if you keep crying over him like this," Kylian tried to tease me. Any other time, I'd laugh. Kylian wasn't the joking type. In fact, he rarely ever spoke. He was one of those people who could communicate everything with just a look. I was the only person he ever joked with or said more than five words at a time to. Well, and our other friends I suppose. However, I just couldn't this time. I know Ozias promised to never lose contact with me, but I feel like this was the end, like this was the last time I'd ever get to see him. I didn't have a phone because we couldn't afford it. We had a computer, and I was allowed to have soicals, but my time was limited. Ozias promised to write to me until Kylian could get me a phone though. He said he'd call the guys when I was with them so we could still talk. He promised to come back for summers and holidays. For some reason, I don't believe it. "Ozias wouldn't want you to be upset like this, Spark," Kylian said, practically begging me to stop crying. I released a long breath and tried to get myself under control. I focused on Kylian's hand running up and down my back. Eventually, my sobbing ceased, but tears were still falling from my eyes. Kylian and I just stayed like that. With my head tucked into his chest and his arms around me. "You still have us, Spark," he said softly, and I relished that cute nickname he has for me. "You aren't alone." "I know," I replied, my voice hoarse from all my crying. "But it still makes me feel... devastated." "What can I do to make this better?" he asked. I wanted to tell him to bring Ozias back, but I knew that he couldn't. I knew it was tearing him up inside to see me this upset too. That is why I saved most of my blubbering for now. I cried, but I didn't want to make Ozias feel worse than he already did, and I didn't want the rest of our friends to worry about me. "Tell me something nice," I said. "Tell me about your future plans with the club. You still want to take over for your dad as prez?" I pulled away just enough to turn my body. I rested my head on Kylian's shoulder, and he wrapped his arm around me. Then he leaned back, taking me with him until we were snuggled up together, staring at the stars in the clear sky. "Well, since we're club kids, we get to start prospecting at 16," he started. "We can either become members at 18 or they might make us wait until 20 like most of the guys." I do know that most guys prospect for two years. Some patch in before that, if they show enough loyalty during a run or something. Whatever that means. Others sometimes prospect for longer, but never more than four years. I remember Tusk telling me all about that when he took me, Evander, and Everly out for ice cream a couple of months ago. I was very curious about club life. "I think that my dad's gonna send us on a run when we're all 18 though. I'll be 19 by then and so will Ozias," Kylian continued. "I think Ozias will come back and be part of the club here though. The five of us can go on a run together." "You five do make a really good team," I told him, turning my head to give him a smile. Kylian turned his head to look at me. Our faces were only inches apart. He reached a hand up to cup my cheek, brushing his thumb across my skin. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips and made mine spread. Kylian rarely smiles or shows emotion. I love it when he does. "I think we're all mostly excited about getting our road names," he said softly. I beamed at him, making him chuckle. "Go on, say it," he added. "I cannot wait to hear what kind of cool names you guys get! I bet they're going to be the coolest!" I blabbered. "I bet they'll call Chayton Psycho or something like that. I already hear everyone around the club call him that when he gets into trouble. I bet Ozias will be Dragon. I have no idea about the rest of you, but I can't wait!" I squealed at the end, a little more excited than I should be. Kylian laughed, dropping his hand from my cheek. The smile on his face is bigger now, and I'm reminded of how much I love spending time alone with him. "You named Ozias Dragon, you do know that, right?" he teased me. "No, I named him the Silver Dragon," I corrected him. "It's his stage name." "Stage name," Kylian grumbled. "What if he goes pro and actually goes by that name?" I shrugged as I looked back up at the stars. "If that's what he wants, then..." I trailed off as I blew out a breath. "I just want him to be happy. All of you, actually." "You make us happy," he replied. I turned to give him a smile. "Do you promise to be my best friend forever?" I asked. Kylian's face suddenly fell, and his eyes went hard. "No," he replied before looking away from me. My chest ached and I was confused. "Oh..." was all I could manage as I looked down. Kylian put his finger under my chin and raised my eyes to meet his. "One day, we are going to be more than that," he told me. More? How? In what way? What does that even mean? I didn't dare ask though. I was way too afraid of the answer. Too afraid to get my hopes up. Looking back now, I'm glad I never did. ****************************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ ****************************************************** "Hey, are you alright?" Mary asked when she followed me to the back, near Jason's office. "I saw you and that hot-as-hell biker guy staring at each other. I thought you two were going to go at it in the middle of the diner." I could barely hear her words, my heart was thumping in my chest. Are the others here? What are they doing here? They live in California. Are they here for me? No, that can't be. Kylian didn't even recognize me. This is fine. It's all going to be fine. He didn't recognize me. It's been years. He probably forgot all about me. "Bly... are you alright? You're crying," Mary said, swiping a tear that escaped down my cheek. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I'll finish my shift as long as he continues not to recognize me. Then I'll go back to my apartment, get Butter ready, and we'll dip. All my stuff is mostly packed already. This will be the first time I'll travel with a pet, but we can do it. I hope. "Mary, can you please take that table for me?" I asked. "Sure sweetie," she replied, clearly concerned. I took another deep breath before going back to work. I just have to make it through a couple more hours. Then I'm gone, leaving behind another town. I will not let my freedom be taken away again.
"You've been a bad, bad girl, Spark." Air rushed from my lungs. They found me. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who once swore they'd protect me—now men, wrapped in leather, sin, and everything I used to crave. My first friends. My first heartbreaks. Ten years ago, they shut me out. After years of abuse by people supposed to be my family, I'd finally managed to feel safe with a new job, a new town. Now, they'd found me again. The space between us felt charged—the heat rolling off their bodies. I wanted to run, but one thing about Inferno Demons? They never let go. “Which one of us are you scared of, Bly?” Chayton asked, stepping close enough for his breath to brush my neck. I met his gaze, fire sparking through my chest. "All of you.” Evander chuckled softly."Good. Maybe you still remember what happens when you break your promise to us.” “Maybe this time you'll listen.” Tae leaned in, his voice a sinful whisper against my ear, hands on my waist. And between the five of them, I couldn't tell which burned hotter—the anger, or the desire to let them… ***** Chapter 1: Haunting Memories Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I jerked off to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as hell, but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that damn dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny as hell, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely as hell. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a stupid memory like that. I guess it wasn't that stupid. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was stupid for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. Past my sperm donor of a father. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Chapter 2: Distracting Thoughts Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she screws her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as hell girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Hell, those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Chapter 3: Work Drama Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What the hell is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Chapter 4: Seeing Old Frenemies Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but damn. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to. Chapter 5: Night Talks Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "My mom is going to kill you if she finds out you were sneaking over here in the middle of the night," I said when I heard other footsteps on the roof. A moment later, Kylian was sitting next to me. I had my knees pulled up to my chest with my arms wrapped around them. My chin sat on my knees as silent tears fell from my eyes. I haven't been able to stop crying since this morning. "She won't find out," was all Kylian said. Silence fell over us as I looked out at the other houses. Mom and I don't live in a big house. It's just a simple one-story, two-bedroom home. There's a lattice attached to the house right outside my bedroom window, and that's strong enough to let us climb up to the roof. For now at least. I come out here a lot to think. Kylian almost always seems to find me when I do too. I have no idea how. I mean, he lives on the club's property near the clubhouse. It's not far from here, maybe a 20-minute walk, but he can't see my house from his. I never asked him how he always knew where I was either. I didn't want to risk him not showing up anymore. I hate being alone. Even if it's at night while I'm supposed to be sleeping. I can never sleep much anyway. I've always been like that. I've never understood how people needed a moment to breathe, or wanted five minutes of space, or anything like that. Ever since meeting these five guys, I've hated every second I've spent alone. I sniffled and wiped my nose on the back of my hand. "He promised he'd write to you and text you all the time when we get you a phone." Kylian said softly as he tucked a strand of my hair behind my ear. "He'll come back to visit too. They're still part of the club. This isn't forever." Hearing Kylian's slight Scottish accent sent shivers through me, but I don't think he noticed. Thank god, because I really can't handle him teasing me about it right now. Not that Kylian is ever mean, but... he flusters me and I just... Not right now. "It feels like it," I muttered, sniffling again. "Ozias won't be around all the time anymore... I... I can't picture life without him. No more jokes, or watching him train at the gym, or that infectious smile..." Kylian wrapped his arms around me and pulled me to him. My body went limp, my legs falling as he pushed my head to his chest. I gripped his shirt, clinging to him as more tears poured out of me. "You're going to make me jealous if you keep crying over him like this," Kylian tried to tease me. Any other time, I'd laugh. Kylian wasn't the joking type. In fact, he rarely ever spoke. He was one of those people who could communicate everything with just a look. I was the only person he ever joked with or said more than five words at a time to. Well, and our other friends I suppose. However, I just couldn't this time. I know Ozias promised to never lose contact with me, but I feel like this was the end, like this was the last time I'd ever get to see him. I didn't have a phone because we couldn't afford it. We had a computer, and I was allowed to have soicals, but my time was limited. Ozias promised to write to me until Kylian could get me a phone though. He said he'd call the guys when I was with them so we could still talk. He promised to come back for summers and holidays. For some reason, I don't believe it. "Ozias wouldn't want you to be upset like this, Spark," Kylian said, practically begging me to stop crying. I released a long breath and tried to get myself under control. I focused on Kylian's hand running up and down my back. Eventually, my sobbing ceased, but tears were still falling from my eyes. Kylian and I just stayed like that. With my head tucked into his chest and his arms around me. "You still have us, Spark," he said softly, and I relished that cute nickname he has for me. "You aren't alone." "I know," I replied, my voice hoarse from all my crying. "But it still makes me feel... devastated." "What can I do to make this better?" he asked. I wanted to tell him to bring Ozias back, but I knew that he couldn't. I knew it was tearing him up inside to see me this upset too. That is why I saved most of my blubbering for now. I cried, but I didn't want to make Ozias feel worse than he already did, and I didn't want the rest of our friends to worry about me. "Tell me something nice," I said. "Tell me about your future plans with the club. You still want to take over for your dad as prez?" I pulled away just enough to turn my body. I rested my head on Kylian's shoulder, and he wrapped his arm around me. Then he leaned back, taking me with him until we were snuggled up together, staring at the stars in the clear sky. "Well, since we're club kids, we get to start prospecting at 16," he started. "We can either become members at 18 or they might make us wait until 20 like most of the guys." I do know that most guys prospect for two years. Some patch in before that, if they show enough loyalty during a run or something. Whatever that means. Others sometimes prospect for longer, but never more than four years. I remember Tusk telling me all about that when he took me, Evander, and Everly out for ice cream a couple of months ago. I was very curious about club life. "I think that my dad's gonna send us on a run when we're all 18 though. I'll be 19 by then and so will Ozias," Kylian continued. "I think Ozias will come back and be part of the club here though. The five of us can go on a run together." "You five do make a really good team," I told him, turning my head to give him a smile. Kylian turned his head to look at me. Our faces were only inches apart. He reached a hand up to cup my cheek, brushing his thumb across my skin. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips and made mine spread. Kylian rarely smiles or shows emotion. I love it when he does. "I think we're all mostly excited about getting our road names," he said softly. I beamed at him, making him chuckle. "Go on, say it," he added. "I cannot wait to hear what kind of cool names you guys get! I bet they're going to be the coolest!" I blabbered. "I bet they'll call Chayton Psycho or something like that. I already hear everyone around the club call him that when he gets into trouble. I bet Ozias will be Dragon. I have no idea about the rest of you, but I can't wait!" I squealed at the end, a little more excited than I should be. Kylian laughed, dropping his hand from my cheek. The smile on his face is bigger now, and I'm reminded of how much I love spending time alone with him. "You named Ozias Dragon, you do know that, right?" he teased me. "No, I named him the Silver Dragon," I corrected him. "It's his stage name." "Stage name," Kylian grumbled. "What if he goes pro and actually goes by that name?" I shrugged as I looked back up at the stars. "If that's what he wants, then..." I trailed off as I blew out a breath. "I just want him to be happy. All of you, actually." "You make us happy," he replied. I turned to give him a smile. "Do you promise to be my best friend forever?" I asked. Kylian's face suddenly fell, and his eyes went hard. "No," he replied before looking away from me. My chest ached and I was confused. "Oh..." was all I could manage as I looked down. Kylian put his finger under my chin and raised my eyes to meet his. "One day, we are going to be more than that," he told me. More? How? In what way? What does that even mean? I didn't dare ask though. I was way too afraid of the answer. Too afraid to get my hopes up. Looking back now, I'm glad I never did. ****************************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ ****************************************************** "Hey, are you alright?" Mary asked when she followed me to the back, near Jason's office. "I saw you and that hot-as-hell biker guy staring at each other. I thought you two were going to go at it in the middle of the diner." I could barely hear her words, my heart was thumping in my chest. Are the others here? What are they doing here? They live in California. Are they here for me? No, that can't be. Kylian didn't even recognize me. This is fine. It's all going to be fine. He didn't recognize me. It's been years. He probably forgot all about me. "Bly... are you alright? You're crying," Mary said, swiping a tear that escaped down my cheek. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I'll finish my shift as long as he continues not to recognize me. Then I'll go back to my apartment, get Butter ready, and we'll dip. All my stuff is mostly packed already. This will be the first time I'll travel with a pet, but we can do it. I hope. "Mary, can you please take that table for me?" I asked. "Sure sweetie," she replied, clearly concerned. I took another deep breath before going back to work. I just have to make it through a couple more hours. Then I'm gone, leaving behind another town. I will not let my freedom be taken away again.
"You've been a bad, bad girl, Spark." Air rushed from my lungs. They found me. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who once swore they'd protect me—now men, wrapped in leather, sin, and everything I used to crave. My first friends. My first heartbreaks. Ten years ago, they shut me out. After years of abuse by people supposed to be my family, I'd finally managed to feel safe with a new job, a new town. Now, they'd found me again. The space between us felt charged—the heat rolling off their bodies. I wanted to run, but one thing about Inferno Demons? They never let go. “Which one of us are you scared of, Bly?” Chayton asked, stepping close enough for his breath to brush my neck. I met his gaze, fire sparking through my chest. "All of you.” Evander chuckled softly."Good. Maybe you still remember what happens when you break your promise to us.” “Maybe this time you'll listen.” Tae leaned in, his voice a sinful whisper against my ear, hands on my waist. And between the five of them, I couldn't tell which burned hotter—the anger, or the desire to let them… ***** Chapter 1: Haunting Memories Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I jerked off to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as hell, but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that damn dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny as hell, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely as hell. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a stupid memory like that. I guess it wasn't that stupid. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was stupid for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. Past my sperm donor of a father. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Chapter 2: Distracting Thoughts Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she screws her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as hell girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Hell, those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Chapter 3: Work Drama Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What the hell is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Chapter 4: Seeing Old Frenemies Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but damn. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to. Chapter 5: Night Talks Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "My mom is going to kill you if she finds out you were sneaking over here in the middle of the night," I said when I heard other footsteps on the roof. A moment later, Kylian was sitting next to me. I had my knees pulled up to my chest with my arms wrapped around them. My chin sat on my knees as silent tears fell from my eyes. I haven't been able to stop crying since this morning. "She won't find out," was all Kylian said. Silence fell over us as I looked out at the other houses. Mom and I don't live in a big house. It's just a simple one-story, two-bedroom home. There's a lattice attached to the house right outside my bedroom window, and that's strong enough to let us climb up to the roof. For now at least. I come out here a lot to think. Kylian almost always seems to find me when I do too. I have no idea how. I mean, he lives on the club's property near the clubhouse. It's not far from here, maybe a 20-minute walk, but he can't see my house from his. I never asked him how he always knew where I was either. I didn't want to risk him not showing up anymore. I hate being alone. Even if it's at night while I'm supposed to be sleeping. I can never sleep much anyway. I've always been like that. I've never understood how people needed a moment to breathe, or wanted five minutes of space, or anything like that. Ever since meeting these five guys, I've hated every second I've spent alone. I sniffled and wiped my nose on the back of my hand. "He promised he'd write to you and text you all the time when we get you a phone." Kylian said softly as he tucked a strand of my hair behind my ear. "He'll come back to visit too. They're still part of the club. This isn't forever." Hearing Kylian's slight Scottish accent sent shivers through me, but I don't think he noticed. Thank god, because I really can't handle him teasing me about it right now. Not that Kylian is ever mean, but... he flusters me and I just... Not right now. "It feels like it," I muttered, sniffling again. "Ozias won't be around all the time anymore... I... I can't picture life without him. No more jokes, or watching him train at the gym, or that infectious smile..." Kylian wrapped his arms around me and pulled me to him. My body went limp, my legs falling as he pushed my head to his chest. I gripped his shirt, clinging to him as more tears poured out of me. "You're going to make me jealous if you keep crying over him like this," Kylian tried to tease me. Any other time, I'd laugh. Kylian wasn't the joking type. In fact, he rarely ever spoke. He was one of those people who could communicate everything with just a look. I was the only person he ever joked with or said more than five words at a time to. Well, and our other friends I suppose. However, I just couldn't this time. I know Ozias promised to never lose contact with me, but I feel like this was the end, like this was the last time I'd ever get to see him. I didn't have a phone because we couldn't afford it. We had a computer, and I was allowed to have soicals, but my time was limited. Ozias promised to write to me until Kylian could get me a phone though. He said he'd call the guys when I was with them so we could still talk. He promised to come back for summers and holidays. For some reason, I don't believe it. "Ozias wouldn't want you to be upset like this, Spark," Kylian said, practically begging me to stop crying. I released a long breath and tried to get myself under control. I focused on Kylian's hand running up and down my back. Eventually, my sobbing ceased, but tears were still falling from my eyes. Kylian and I just stayed like that. With my head tucked into his chest and his arms around me. "You still have us, Spark," he said softly, and I relished that cute nickname he has for me. "You aren't alone." "I know," I replied, my voice hoarse from all my crying. "But it still makes me feel... devastated." "What can I do to make this better?" he asked. I wanted to tell him to bring Ozias back, but I knew that he couldn't. I knew it was tearing him up inside to see me this upset too. That is why I saved most of my blubbering for now. I cried, but I didn't want to make Ozias feel worse than he already did, and I didn't want the rest of our friends to worry about me. "Tell me something nice," I said. "Tell me about your future plans with the club. You still want to take over for your dad as prez?" I pulled away just enough to turn my body. I rested my head on Kylian's shoulder, and he wrapped his arm around me. Then he leaned back, taking me with him until we were snuggled up together, staring at the stars in the clear sky. "Well, since we're club kids, we get to start prospecting at 16," he started. "We can either become members at 18 or they might make us wait until 20 like most of the guys." I do know that most guys prospect for two years. Some patch in before that, if they show enough loyalty during a run or something. Whatever that means. Others sometimes prospect for longer, but never more than four years. I remember Tusk telling me all about that when he took me, Evander, and Everly out for ice cream a couple of months ago. I was very curious about club life. "I think that my dad's gonna send us on a run when we're all 18 though. I'll be 19 by then and so will Ozias," Kylian continued. "I think Ozias will come back and be part of the club here though. The five of us can go on a run together." "You five do make a really good team," I told him, turning my head to give him a smile. Kylian turned his head to look at me. Our faces were only inches apart. He reached a hand up to cup my cheek, brushing his thumb across my skin. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips and made mine spread. Kylian rarely smiles or shows emotion. I love it when he does. "I think we're all mostly excited about getting our road names," he said softly. I beamed at him, making him chuckle. "Go on, say it," he added. "I cannot wait to hear what kind of cool names you guys get! I bet they're going to be the coolest!" I blabbered. "I bet they'll call Chayton Psycho or something like that. I already hear everyone around the club call him that when he gets into trouble. I bet Ozias will be Dragon. I have no idea about the rest of you, but I can't wait!" I squealed at the end, a little more excited than I should be. Kylian laughed, dropping his hand from my cheek. The smile on his face is bigger now, and I'm reminded of how much I love spending time alone with him. "You named Ozias Dragon, you do know that, right?" he teased me. "No, I named him the Silver Dragon," I corrected him. "It's his stage name." "Stage name," Kylian grumbled. "What if he goes pro and actually goes by that name?" I shrugged as I looked back up at the stars. "If that's what he wants, then..." I trailed off as I blew out a breath. "I just want him to be happy. All of you, actually." "You make us happy," he replied. I turned to give him a smile. "Do you promise to be my best friend forever?" I asked. Kylian's face suddenly fell, and his eyes went hard. "No," he replied before looking away from me. My chest ached and I was confused. "Oh..." was all I could manage as I looked down. Kylian put his finger under my chin and raised my eyes to meet his. "One day, we are going to be more than that," he told me. More? How? In what way? What does that even mean? I didn't dare ask though. I was way too afraid of the answer. Too afraid to get my hopes up. Looking back now, I'm glad I never did. ****************************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ ****************************************************** "Hey, are you alright?" Mary asked when she followed me to the back, near Jason's office. "I saw you and that hot-as-hell biker guy staring at each other. I thought you two were going to go at it in the middle of the diner." I could barely hear her words, my heart was thumping in my chest. Are the others here? What are they doing here? They live in California. Are they here for me? No, that can't be. Kylian didn't even recognize me. This is fine. It's all going to be fine. He didn't recognize me. It's been years. He probably forgot all about me. "Bly... are you alright? You're crying," Mary said, swiping a tear that escaped down my cheek. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I'll finish my shift as long as he continues not to recognize me. Then I'll go back to my apartment, get Butter ready, and we'll dip. All my stuff is mostly packed already. This will be the first time I'll travel with a pet, but we can do it. I hope. "Mary, can you please take that table for me?" I asked. "Sure sweetie," she replied, clearly concerned. I took another deep breath before going back to work. I just have to make it through a couple more hours. Then I'm gone, leaving behind another town. I will not let my freedom be taken away again.
"You've been a bad, bad girl, Spark." Air rushed from my lungs. They found me. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who once swore they'd protect me—now men, wrapped in leather, sin, and everything I used to crave. My first friends. My first heartbreaks. Ten years ago, they shut me out. After years of abuse by people supposed to be my family, I'd finally managed to feel safe with a new job, a new town. Now, they'd found me again. The space between us felt charged—the heat rolling off their bodies. I wanted to run, but one thing about Inferno Demons? They never let go. “Which one of us are you scared of, Bly?” Chayton asked, stepping close enough for his breath to brush my neck. I met his gaze, fire sparking through my chest. "All of you.” Evander chuckled softly."Good. Maybe you still remember what happens when you break your promise to us.” “Maybe this time you'll listen.” Tae leaned in, his voice a sinful whisper against my ear, hands on my waist. And between the five of them, I couldn't tell which burned hotter—the anger, or the desire to let them… ***** Chapter 1: Haunting Memories Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I jerked off to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as hell, but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that damn dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny as hell, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely as hell. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a stupid memory like that. I guess it wasn't that stupid. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was stupid for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. Past my sperm donor of a father. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Chapter 2: Distracting Thoughts Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she screws her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as hell girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Hell, those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Chapter 3: Work Drama Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What the hell is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Chapter 4: Seeing Old Frenemies Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but damn. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to. Chapter 5: Night Talks Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "My mom is going to kill you if she finds out you were sneaking over here in the middle of the night," I said when I heard other footsteps on the roof. A moment later, Kylian was sitting next to me. I had my knees pulled up to my chest with my arms wrapped around them. My chin sat on my knees as silent tears fell from my eyes. I haven't been able to stop crying since this morning. "She won't find out," was all Kylian said. Silence fell over us as I looked out at the other houses. Mom and I don't live in a big house. It's just a simple one-story, two-bedroom home. There's a lattice attached to the house right outside my bedroom window, and that's strong enough to let us climb up to the roof. For now at least. I come out here a lot to think. Kylian almost always seems to find me when I do too. I have no idea how. I mean, he lives on the club's property near the clubhouse. It's not far from here, maybe a 20-minute walk, but he can't see my house from his. I never asked him how he always knew where I was either. I didn't want to risk him not showing up anymore. I hate being alone. Even if it's at night while I'm supposed to be sleeping. I can never sleep much anyway. I've always been like that. I've never understood how people needed a moment to breathe, or wanted five minutes of space, or anything like that. Ever since meeting these five guys, I've hated every second I've spent alone. I sniffled and wiped my nose on the back of my hand. "He promised he'd write to you and text you all the time when we get you a phone." Kylian said softly as he tucked a strand of my hair behind my ear. "He'll come back to visit too. They're still part of the club. This isn't forever." Hearing Kylian's slight Scottish accent sent shivers through me, but I don't think he noticed. Thank god, because I really can't handle him teasing me about it right now. Not that Kylian is ever mean, but... he flusters me and I just... Not right now. "It feels like it," I muttered, sniffling again. "Ozias won't be around all the time anymore... I... I can't picture life without him. No more jokes, or watching him train at the gym, or that infectious smile..." Kylian wrapped his arms around me and pulled me to him. My body went limp, my legs falling as he pushed my head to his chest. I gripped his shirt, clinging to him as more tears poured out of me. "You're going to make me jealous if you keep crying over him like this," Kylian tried to tease me. Any other time, I'd laugh. Kylian wasn't the joking type. In fact, he rarely ever spoke. He was one of those people who could communicate everything with just a look. I was the only person he ever joked with or said more than five words at a time to. Well, and our other friends I suppose. However, I just couldn't this time. I know Ozias promised to never lose contact with me, but I feel like this was the end, like this was the last time I'd ever get to see him. I didn't have a phone because we couldn't afford it. We had a computer, and I was allowed to have soicals, but my time was limited. Ozias promised to write to me until Kylian could get me a phone though. He said he'd call the guys when I was with them so we could still talk. He promised to come back for summers and holidays. For some reason, I don't believe it. "Ozias wouldn't want you to be upset like this, Spark," Kylian said, practically begging me to stop crying. I released a long breath and tried to get myself under control. I focused on Kylian's hand running up and down my back. Eventually, my sobbing ceased, but tears were still falling from my eyes. Kylian and I just stayed like that. With my head tucked into his chest and his arms around me. "You still have us, Spark," he said softly, and I relished that cute nickname he has for me. "You aren't alone." "I know," I replied, my voice hoarse from all my crying. "But it still makes me feel... devastated." "What can I do to make this better?" he asked. I wanted to tell him to bring Ozias back, but I knew that he couldn't. I knew it was tearing him up inside to see me this upset too. That is why I saved most of my blubbering for now. I cried, but I didn't want to make Ozias feel worse than he already did, and I didn't want the rest of our friends to worry about me. "Tell me something nice," I said. "Tell me about your future plans with the club. You still want to take over for your dad as prez?" I pulled away just enough to turn my body. I rested my head on Kylian's shoulder, and he wrapped his arm around me. Then he leaned back, taking me with him until we were snuggled up together, staring at the stars in the clear sky. "Well, since we're club kids, we get to start prospecting at 16," he started. "We can either become members at 18 or they might make us wait until 20 like most of the guys." I do know that most guys prospect for two years. Some patch in before that, if they show enough loyalty during a run or something. Whatever that means. Others sometimes prospect for longer, but never more than four years. I remember Tusk telling me all about that when he took me, Evander, and Everly out for ice cream a couple of months ago. I was very curious about club life. "I think that my dad's gonna send us on a run when we're all 18 though. I'll be 19 by then and so will Ozias," Kylian continued. "I think Ozias will come back and be part of the club here though. The five of us can go on a run together." "You five do make a really good team," I told him, turning my head to give him a smile. Kylian turned his head to look at me. Our faces were only inches apart. He reached a hand up to cup my cheek, brushing his thumb across my skin. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips and made mine spread. Kylian rarely smiles or shows emotion. I love it when he does. "I think we're all mostly excited about getting our road names," he said softly. I beamed at him, making him chuckle. "Go on, say it," he added. "I cannot wait to hear what kind of cool names you guys get! I bet they're going to be the coolest!" I blabbered. "I bet they'll call Chayton Psycho or something like that. I already hear everyone around the club call him that when he gets into trouble. I bet Ozias will be Dragon. I have no idea about the rest of you, but I can't wait!" I squealed at the end, a little more excited than I should be. Kylian laughed, dropping his hand from my cheek. The smile on his face is bigger now, and I'm reminded of how much I love spending time alone with him. "You named Ozias Dragon, you do know that, right?" he teased me. "No, I named him the Silver Dragon," I corrected him. "It's his stage name." "Stage name," Kylian grumbled. "What if he goes pro and actually goes by that name?" I shrugged as I looked back up at the stars. "If that's what he wants, then..." I trailed off as I blew out a breath. "I just want him to be happy. All of you, actually." "You make us happy," he replied. I turned to give him a smile. "Do you promise to be my best friend forever?" I asked. Kylian's face suddenly fell, and his eyes went hard. "No," he replied before looking away from me. My chest ached and I was confused. "Oh..." was all I could manage as I looked down. Kylian put his finger under my chin and raised my eyes to meet his. "One day, we are going to be more than that," he told me. More? How? In what way? What does that even mean? I didn't dare ask though. I was way too afraid of the answer. Too afraid to get my hopes up. Looking back now, I'm glad I never did. ****************************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ ****************************************************** "Hey, are you alright?" Mary asked when she followed me to the back, near Jason's office. "I saw you and that hot-as-hell biker guy staring at each other. I thought you two were going to go at it in the middle of the diner." I could barely hear her words, my heart was thumping in my chest. Are the others here? What are they doing here? They live in California. Are they here for me? No, that can't be. Kylian didn't even recognize me. This is fine. It's all going to be fine. He didn't recognize me. It's been years. He probably forgot all about me. "Bly... are you alright? You're crying," Mary said, swiping a tear that escaped down my cheek. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I'll finish my shift as long as he continues not to recognize me. Then I'll go back to my apartment, get Butter ready, and we'll dip. All my stuff is mostly packed already. This will be the first time I'll travel with a pet, but we can do it. I hope. "Mary, can you please take that table for me?" I asked. "Sure sweetie," she replied, clearly concerned. I took another deep breath before going back to work. I just have to make it through a couple more hours. Then I'm gone, leaving behind another town. I will not let my freedom be taken away again.
"You've been a bad, bad girl, Spark." Air rushed from my lungs. They found me. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who once swore they'd protect me—now men, wrapped in leather, sin, and everything I used to crave. My first friends. My first heartbreaks. Ten years ago, they shut me out. After years of abuse by people supposed to be my family, I'd finally managed to feel safe with a new job, a new town. Now, they'd found me again. The space between us felt charged—the heat rolling off their bodies. I wanted to run, but one thing about Inferno Demons? They never let go. “Which one of us are you scared of, Bly?” Chayton asked, stepping close enough for his breath to brush my neck. I met his gaze, fire sparking through my chest. "All of you.” Evander chuckled softly."Good. Maybe you still remember what happens when you break your promise to us.” “Maybe this time you'll listen.” Tae leaned in, his voice a sinful whisper against my ear, hands on my waist. And between the five of them, I couldn't tell which burned hotter—the anger, or the desire to let them… ***** Chapter 1: Haunting Memories Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I jerked off to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as hell, but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that damn dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny as hell, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely as hell. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a stupid memory like that. I guess it wasn't that stupid. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was stupid for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. Past my sperm donor of a father. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Chapter 2: Distracting Thoughts Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she screws her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as hell girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Hell, those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Chapter 3: Work Drama Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What the hell is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Chapter 4: Seeing Old Frenemies Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but damn. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to. Chapter 5: Night Talks Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "My mom is going to kill you if she finds out you were sneaking over here in the middle of the night," I said when I heard other footsteps on the roof. A moment later, Kylian was sitting next to me. I had my knees pulled up to my chest with my arms wrapped around them. My chin sat on my knees as silent tears fell from my eyes. I haven't been able to stop crying since this morning. "She won't find out," was all Kylian said. Silence fell over us as I looked out at the other houses. Mom and I don't live in a big house. It's just a simple one-story, two-bedroom home. There's a lattice attached to the house right outside my bedroom window, and that's strong enough to let us climb up to the roof. For now at least. I come out here a lot to think. Kylian almost always seems to find me when I do too. I have no idea how. I mean, he lives on the club's property near the clubhouse. It's not far from here, maybe a 20-minute walk, but he can't see my house from his. I never asked him how he always knew where I was either. I didn't want to risk him not showing up anymore. I hate being alone. Even if it's at night while I'm supposed to be sleeping. I can never sleep much anyway. I've always been like that. I've never understood how people needed a moment to breathe, or wanted five minutes of space, or anything like that. Ever since meeting these five guys, I've hated every second I've spent alone. I sniffled and wiped my nose on the back of my hand. "He promised he'd write to you and text you all the time when we get you a phone." Kylian said softly as he tucked a strand of my hair behind my ear. "He'll come back to visit too. They're still part of the club. This isn't forever." Hearing Kylian's slight Scottish accent sent shivers through me, but I don't think he noticed. Thank god, because I really can't handle him teasing me about it right now. Not that Kylian is ever mean, but... he flusters me and I just... Not right now. "It feels like it," I muttered, sniffling again. "Ozias won't be around all the time anymore... I... I can't picture life without him. No more jokes, or watching him train at the gym, or that infectious smile..." Kylian wrapped his arms around me and pulled me to him. My body went limp, my legs falling as he pushed my head to his chest. I gripped his shirt, clinging to him as more tears poured out of me. "You're going to make me jealous if you keep crying over him like this," Kylian tried to tease me. Any other time, I'd laugh. Kylian wasn't the joking type. In fact, he rarely ever spoke. He was one of those people who could communicate everything with just a look. I was the only person he ever joked with or said more than five words at a time to. Well, and our other friends I suppose. However, I just couldn't this time. I know Ozias promised to never lose contact with me, but I feel like this was the end, like this was the last time I'd ever get to see him. I didn't have a phone because we couldn't afford it. We had a computer, and I was allowed to have soicals, but my time was limited. Ozias promised to write to me until Kylian could get me a phone though. He said he'd call the guys when I was with them so we could still talk. He promised to come back for summers and holidays. For some reason, I don't believe it. "Ozias wouldn't want you to be upset like this, Spark," Kylian said, practically begging me to stop crying. I released a long breath and tried to get myself under control. I focused on Kylian's hand running up and down my back. Eventually, my sobbing ceased, but tears were still falling from my eyes. Kylian and I just stayed like that. With my head tucked into his chest and his arms around me. "You still have us, Spark," he said softly, and I relished that cute nickname he has for me. "You aren't alone." "I know," I replied, my voice hoarse from all my crying. "But it still makes me feel... devastated." "What can I do to make this better?" he asked. I wanted to tell him to bring Ozias back, but I knew that he couldn't. I knew it was tearing him up inside to see me this upset too. That is why I saved most of my blubbering for now. I cried, but I didn't want to make Ozias feel worse than he already did, and I didn't want the rest of our friends to worry about me. "Tell me something nice," I said. "Tell me about your future plans with the club. You still want to take over for your dad as prez?" I pulled away just enough to turn my body. I rested my head on Kylian's shoulder, and he wrapped his arm around me. Then he leaned back, taking me with him until we were snuggled up together, staring at the stars in the clear sky. "Well, since we're club kids, we get to start prospecting at 16," he started. "We can either become members at 18 or they might make us wait until 20 like most of the guys." I do know that most guys prospect for two years. Some patch in before that, if they show enough loyalty during a run or something. Whatever that means. Others sometimes prospect for longer, but never more than four years. I remember Tusk telling me all about that when he took me, Evander, and Everly out for ice cream a couple of months ago. I was very curious about club life. "I think that my dad's gonna send us on a run when we're all 18 though. I'll be 19 by then and so will Ozias," Kylian continued. "I think Ozias will come back and be part of the club here though. The five of us can go on a run together." "You five do make a really good team," I told him, turning my head to give him a smile. Kylian turned his head to look at me. Our faces were only inches apart. He reached a hand up to cup my cheek, brushing his thumb across my skin. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips and made mine spread. Kylian rarely smiles or shows emotion. I love it when he does. "I think we're all mostly excited about getting our road names," he said softly. I beamed at him, making him chuckle. "Go on, say it," he added. "I cannot wait to hear what kind of cool names you guys get! I bet they're going to be the coolest!" I blabbered. "I bet they'll call Chayton Psycho or something like that. I already hear everyone around the club call him that when he gets into trouble. I bet Ozias will be Dragon. I have no idea about the rest of you, but I can't wait!" I squealed at the end, a little more excited than I should be. Kylian laughed, dropping his hand from my cheek. The smile on his face is bigger now, and I'm reminded of how much I love spending time alone with him. "You named Ozias Dragon, you do know that, right?" he teased me. "No, I named him the Silver Dragon," I corrected him. "It's his stage name." "Stage name," Kylian grumbled. "What if he goes pro and actually goes by that name?" I shrugged as I looked back up at the stars. "If that's what he wants, then..." I trailed off as I blew out a breath. "I just want him to be happy. All of you, actually." "You make us happy," he replied. I turned to give him a smile. "Do you promise to be my best friend forever?" I asked. Kylian's face suddenly fell, and his eyes went hard. "No," he replied before looking away from me. My chest ached and I was confused. "Oh..." was all I could manage as I looked down. Kylian put his finger under my chin and raised my eyes to meet his. "One day, we are going to be more than that," he told me. More? How? In what way? What does that even mean? I didn't dare ask though. I was way too afraid of the answer. Too afraid to get my hopes up. Looking back now, I'm glad I never did. ****************************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ ****************************************************** "Hey, are you alright?" Mary asked when she followed me to the back, near Jason's office. "I saw you and that hot-as-hell biker guy staring at each other. I thought you two were going to go at it in the middle of the diner." I could barely hear her words, my heart was thumping in my chest. Are the others here? What are they doing here? They live in California. Are they here for me? No, that can't be. Kylian didn't even recognize me. This is fine. It's all going to be fine. He didn't recognize me. It's been years. He probably forgot all about me. "Bly... are you alright? You're crying," Mary said, swiping a tear that escaped down my cheek. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I'll finish my shift as long as he continues not to recognize me. Then I'll go back to my apartment, get Butter ready, and we'll dip. All my stuff is mostly packed already. This will be the first time I'll travel with a pet, but we can do it. I hope. "Mary, can you please take that table for me?" I asked. "Sure sweetie," she replied, clearly concerned. I took another deep breath before going back to work. I just have to make it through a couple more hours. Then I'm gone, leaving behind another town. I will not let my freedom be taken away again.
"You've been a bad, bad girl, Spark." Air rushed from my lungs. They found me. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who once swore they'd protect me—now men, wrapped in leather, sin, and everything I used to crave. My first friends. My first heartbreaks. Ten years ago, they shut me out. After years of abuse by people supposed to be my family, I'd finally managed to feel safe with a new job, a new town. Now, they'd found me again. The space between us felt charged—the heat rolling off their bodies. I wanted to run, but one thing about Inferno Demons? They never let go. “Which one of us are you scared of, Bly?” Chayton asked, stepping close enough for his breath to brush my neck. I met his gaze, fire sparking through my chest. "All of you.” Evander chuckled softly."Good. Maybe you still remember what happens when you break your promise to us.” “Maybe this time you'll listen.” Tae leaned in, his voice a sinful whisper against my ear, hands on my waist. And between the five of them, I couldn't tell which burned hotter—the anger, or the desire to let them… ***** Chapter 1: Haunting Memories Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I jerked off to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as hell, but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that damn dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny as hell, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely as hell. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a stupid memory like that. I guess it wasn't that stupid. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was stupid for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. Past my sperm donor of a father. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Chapter 2: Distracting Thoughts Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she screws her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as hell girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Hell, those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Chapter 3: Work Drama Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What the hell is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Chapter 4: Seeing Old Frenemies Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but damn. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to. Chapter 5: Night Talks Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "My mom is going to kill you if she finds out you were sneaking over here in the middle of the night," I said when I heard other footsteps on the roof. A moment later, Kylian was sitting next to me. I had my knees pulled up to my chest with my arms wrapped around them. My chin sat on my knees as silent tears fell from my eyes. I haven't been able to stop crying since this morning. "She won't find out," was all Kylian said. Silence fell over us as I looked out at the other houses. Mom and I don't live in a big house. It's just a simple one-story, two-bedroom home. There's a lattice attached to the house right outside my bedroom window, and that's strong enough to let us climb up to the roof. For now at least. I come out here a lot to think. Kylian almost always seems to find me when I do too. I have no idea how. I mean, he lives on the club's property near the clubhouse. It's not far from here, maybe a 20-minute walk, but he can't see my house from his. I never asked him how he always knew where I was either. I didn't want to risk him not showing up anymore. I hate being alone. Even if it's at night while I'm supposed to be sleeping. I can never sleep much anyway. I've always been like that. I've never understood how people needed a moment to breathe, or wanted five minutes of space, or anything like that. Ever since meeting these five guys, I've hated every second I've spent alone. I sniffled and wiped my nose on the back of my hand. "He promised he'd write to you and text you all the time when we get you a phone." Kylian said softly as he tucked a strand of my hair behind my ear. "He'll come back to visit too. They're still part of the club. This isn't forever." Hearing Kylian's slight Scottish accent sent shivers through me, but I don't think he noticed. Thank god, because I really can't handle him teasing me about it right now. Not that Kylian is ever mean, but... he flusters me and I just... Not right now. "It feels like it," I muttered, sniffling again. "Ozias won't be around all the time anymore... I... I can't picture life without him. No more jokes, or watching him train at the gym, or that infectious smile..." Kylian wrapped his arms around me and pulled me to him. My body went limp, my legs falling as he pushed my head to his chest. I gripped his shirt, clinging to him as more tears poured out of me. "You're going to make me jealous if you keep crying over him like this," Kylian tried to tease me. Any other time, I'd laugh. Kylian wasn't the joking type. In fact, he rarely ever spoke. He was one of those people who could communicate everything with just a look. I was the only person he ever joked with or said more than five words at a time to. Well, and our other friends I suppose. However, I just couldn't this time. I know Ozias promised to never lose contact with me, but I feel like this was the end, like this was the last time I'd ever get to see him. I didn't have a phone because we couldn't afford it. We had a computer, and I was allowed to have soicals, but my time was limited. Ozias promised to write to me until Kylian could get me a phone though. He said he'd call the guys when I was with them so we could still talk. He promised to come back for summers and holidays. For some reason, I don't believe it. "Ozias wouldn't want you to be upset like this, Spark," Kylian said, practically begging me to stop crying. I released a long breath and tried to get myself under control. I focused on Kylian's hand running up and down my back. Eventually, my sobbing ceased, but tears were still falling from my eyes. Kylian and I just stayed like that. With my head tucked into his chest and his arms around me. "You still have us, Spark," he said softly, and I relished that cute nickname he has for me. "You aren't alone." "I know," I replied, my voice hoarse from all my crying. "But it still makes me feel... devastated." "What can I do to make this better?" he asked. I wanted to tell him to bring Ozias back, but I knew that he couldn't. I knew it was tearing him up inside to see me this upset too. That is why I saved most of my blubbering for now. I cried, but I didn't want to make Ozias feel worse than he already did, and I didn't want the rest of our friends to worry about me. "Tell me something nice," I said. "Tell me about your future plans with the club. You still want to take over for your dad as prez?" I pulled away just enough to turn my body. I rested my head on Kylian's shoulder, and he wrapped his arm around me. Then he leaned back, taking me with him until we were snuggled up together, staring at the stars in the clear sky. "Well, since we're club kids, we get to start prospecting at 16," he started. "We can either become members at 18 or they might make us wait until 20 like most of the guys." I do know that most guys prospect for two years. Some patch in before that, if they show enough loyalty during a run or something. Whatever that means. Others sometimes prospect for longer, but never more than four years. I remember Tusk telling me all about that when he took me, Evander, and Everly out for ice cream a couple of months ago. I was very curious about club life. "I think that my dad's gonna send us on a run when we're all 18 though. I'll be 19 by then and so will Ozias," Kylian continued. "I think Ozias will come back and be part of the club here though. The five of us can go on a run together." "You five do make a really good team," I told him, turning my head to give him a smile. Kylian turned his head to look at me. Our faces were only inches apart. He reached a hand up to cup my cheek, brushing his thumb across my skin. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips and made mine spread. Kylian rarely smiles or shows emotion. I love it when he does. "I think we're all mostly excited about getting our road names," he said softly. I beamed at him, making him chuckle. "Go on, say it," he added. "I cannot wait to hear what kind of cool names you guys get! I bet they're going to be the coolest!" I blabbered. "I bet they'll call Chayton Psycho or something like that. I already hear everyone around the club call him that when he gets into trouble. I bet Ozias will be Dragon. I have no idea about the rest of you, but I can't wait!" I squealed at the end, a little more excited than I should be. Kylian laughed, dropping his hand from my cheek. The smile on his face is bigger now, and I'm reminded of how much I love spending time alone with him. "You named Ozias Dragon, you do know that, right?" he teased me. "No, I named him the Silver Dragon," I corrected him. "It's his stage name." "Stage name," Kylian grumbled. "What if he goes pro and actually goes by that name?" I shrugged as I looked back up at the stars. "If that's what he wants, then..." I trailed off as I blew out a breath. "I just want him to be happy. All of you, actually." "You make us happy," he replied. I turned to give him a smile. "Do you promise to be my best friend forever?" I asked. Kylian's face suddenly fell, and his eyes went hard. "No," he replied before looking away from me. My chest ached and I was confused. "Oh..." was all I could manage as I looked down. Kylian put his finger under my chin and raised my eyes to meet his. "One day, we are going to be more than that," he told me. More? How? In what way? What does that even mean? I didn't dare ask though. I was way too afraid of the answer. Too afraid to get my hopes up. Looking back now, I'm glad I never did. ****************************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ ****************************************************** "Hey, are you alright?" Mary asked when she followed me to the back, near Jason's office. "I saw you and that hot-as-hell biker guy staring at each other. I thought you two were going to go at it in the middle of the diner." I could barely hear her words, my heart was thumping in my chest. Are the others here? What are they doing here? They live in California. Are they here for me? No, that can't be. Kylian didn't even recognize me. This is fine. It's all going to be fine. He didn't recognize me. It's been years. He probably forgot all about me. "Bly... are you alright? You're crying," Mary said, swiping a tear that escaped down my cheek. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I'll finish my shift as long as he continues not to recognize me. Then I'll go back to my apartment, get Butter ready, and we'll dip. All my stuff is mostly packed already. This will be the first time I'll travel with a pet, but we can do it. I hope. "Mary, can you please take that table for me?" I asked. "Sure sweetie," she replied, clearly concerned. I took another deep breath before going back to work. I just have to make it through a couple more hours. Then I'm gone, leaving behind another town. I will not let my freedom be taken away again.
Chapter 1Bang!The doors to the event room burst open."Something happened to Lydia!" a man shouted as he stumbled in, panic all over his face.The words hit like a bomb.The room—decked out in flowers, ribbons, and romantic music, buzzing with excitement over the proposal—instantly went still.The man in the spotlight, still down on one knee, ring in hand, spun around in shock."What did you just say?"Quade Zimmer, his blue-dyed hair as loud as his voice, blurted, "Mrs. Lancaster just called—Lydia's been in a car accident! She's at the hospital right now!"The words had barely left his mouth before chaos erupted—chairs scraping, heels clacking, people rushing for the door.It wasn't an exaggeration to say Lydia Wallace was the it girl of their circle—beautiful, talented, fragile in that heartbreaking way that made people want to protect her. Everyone adored her, pitied her, worshipped her.And now that their goddess was hurt?No one had the heart to keep celebrating a proposal everyone already knew the answer to.Even the guy proposing dropped everything and bolted."Jasper—"The voice that called his name came from behind—soft, barely more than a breath.That was when everyone finally realized: the woman being proposed to hadn't said a single word this whole time.Somebody must've hit the lights in the chaos, because the room dimmed. The only glow came from the soft wall lights.In the corner, half in shadow, half in light, stood Claudia Lancaster. Her beauty wasn't the sweet, gentle kind—it was sharp, striking, unforgettable.But right now, her calm was unnerving. Her expression gave away nothing."You don't want to hear my answer?" she asked quietly.Just a minute ago, Jasper Fenton had asked her to marry him.Now, halfway out the door, he froze.He didn't even try to explain. "Claudia, I'm sorry. I have to go to the hospital. Go home first, okay?""What if I don't let you go?" Her voice stayed steady. "Jasper, you know I hate her."Jasper sighed, exasperated. "Claudia, not now. This isn't the time to start a fight.""My answer… you might only get it once," she said, calm as ever.Something about her tone made him pause. Normally, the moment Lydia's name came up, Claudia would explode—snapping, rolling her eyes, cursing Lydia under her breath.But tonight, she was cool, detached. Almost like she'd been expecting this.A flicker of unease crawled up Jasper's spine."Oh, please," Quade cut in, rolling his eyes. "You've been obsessed with Jasper since, what, middle school? The guy finally proposes and we're supposed to believe you'd say no?""Yeah, someone might actually be dying. You can get proposed to any other day." Someone else chimed in."Exactly! The families arranged this ages ago—this whole thing's just for show."The comments stung, but Claudia didn't so much as blink. Her dark eyes stayed locked on Jasper. Waiting.Jasper let out another sigh and came back to her. Like always, he ruffled her hair like she was a kid. "Be good, okay? Don't make a scene. Lydia could be seriously hurt. This isn't the time for a tantrum."It was always like this. Whenever Lydia was involved, Jasper never asked who was right or wrong.He'd run to comfort Lydia first—and then come back to scold Claudia, soft and patient, like she was a spoiled child who just didn't understand.That was what loving someone from below felt like. No matter how you screamed, your anger was just "cute." Never serious.This proposal? It had never been a real question. Jasper already knew what her answer should've been."Oh, screw this—I can't keep my mouth shut anymore!"Whitney Sawyer slammed her clutch down, fury flashing in her eyes. She'd been holding it in ever since Quade barged in, but enough was enough."Jasper, are you her boyfriend or her personal EMT? How is it that every time Lydia gets into 'an accident,' she calls you? Always perfectly timed, always ruining your plans. Last time it was a date, now it's your proposal! What, she couldn't hold off dying for five minutes?"As Claudia's best friend, Whitney had spent weeks planning this proposal. And now, once again, Lydia had hijacked it—and Jasper fell right into the trap.Whitney's fury spread like wildfire. "And the rest of you! What are you running for—visiting her or planning her funeral? At this rate, Lydia should've died a hundred times already!""Whitney!" Jasper's face darkened; the gentle, mild-mannered man vanished. His voice snapped like a whip. "Watch your mouth.""Oh, spare me." Whitney's voice rose, sharp and furious. "You can't stand to hear your precious Lydia criticized? Jasper, do you even remember who your girlfriend is?"Jasper's eyes iced over. Claudia caught Whitney's arm, voice quiet but firm."If you walk out that door, Jasper, we're done."Too much time had already been wasted. Jasper pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed."Don't say something you'll regret. Claudia, we'll talk when I get back."He turned and strode out without another glance.He didn't even know how bad Lydia's injuries were—he just knew he had to go.He told himself, When I get back, I'll make it up to her. I'll give her an even better proposal.He also made a mental note to tell Claudia to stay away from Whitney; clearly that girl was filling her head with nonsense.The room sagged under the weight of it all. Even those who thought Claudia was being dramatic kept their mouths shut. No one wanted to cross Jasper—or the Sawyers.One by one, they slipped away.In minutes, the place was unrecognizable.Crushed rose petals and ribbons littered the floor. Wine bottles rolled under chairs. Frosting smeared across the carpet. The whole scene looked like a parody of what it had been—mocking the ridiculousness of it all.As the last few lingered, someone frowned. "Wait—Lydia's the Lancasters' adopted daughter, right? I heard she's Claudia's cousin. Why didn't anyone call Claudia too?""Call her? What, you want to make Lydia's injuries even worse?""Whoa, what's that supposed to mean?""The usual. Miss Lancaster's cold, cruel, ungrateful… you know how it goes."The whispers started again—soft, poisonous, and familiar. They always did whenever Lydia's name came up next to Claudia's.Whitney's face burned with anger. She turned to Claudia, suddenly worried.Strangers' gossip didn't matter—but betrayal from someone you love? That always hit deeper.Claudia watched Jasper's back as he walked away, each step pulling him further from her. It felt like watching the years slip through her fingers—the boy she'd grown up with fading out of reach.Whitney had asked her once: If nothing had interrupted tonight, would you have said yes?But honestly?No matter what her answer was, the ending would've been the same. Lydia would never let her win.And Jasper would never choose her.The moment he turned his back, he didn't realize—while the future might feel endless, the woman willing to wait for you doesn't last forever.Jasper… this time, I'm really letting go.On the table amid the mess, Claudia's phone buzzed. A WhatsApp notification popped up, short and smug."You lost."Chapter 2Three days earlier, Lydia had cornered Claudia."You know Jasper's about to propose, don't you?"Her pretty eyes sparkled—not with excitement, but with jealousy and malice."I heard both families wanted to skip straight to the engagement party, but he insisted on doing it right. Said he needed to hear your 'yes' himself, or it wouldn't mean a thing. Aww, how romantic, isn't it?""So what?" Claudia looked up, her tone flat, unbothered.Lydia's smile curved, sharp and poisonous. "So what? Claudia, what makes a sinner like you think you deserve happiness?"She leaned closer, voice sugary-sweet but dripping venom. "Wanna bet? In three days, that proposal won't even happen."Claudia just stared at her. To everyone else, Lydia was pure perfection—soft-spoken, gentle, all grace and light. No one would believe that behind closed doors, she could spit venom like this.She could've stopped the proposal anytime she wanted. But no—Lydia liked drama. She wanted to wait until the final act, to shove Claudia off the stage herself. Just like she always did.…After the proposal went up in flames, Whitney's phone rang. One look at the caller ID, and her face fell. She muttered a curse and bolted. She'd planned to drop Claudia off first—Claudia had arrived in Jasper's car—but when Claudia realized something was wrong with Whitney's mom, she pushed her to go.When everyone else was gone, Claudia stood in the wreckage of crushed flowers and champagne glasses, her head bowed, her expression unreadable. She let out a small, bitter laugh.It was late. The streets outside were quiet and empty. Claudia left the club with no desire to go home. She wandered along the river, the cold of the night seeping into her skin.Then, she froze.The hairs on her neck stood up—someone was following her.She raised her phone, pretending to take a selfie, tilting it just enough to see the reflection behind her. A group of men, shadows closing in.Her pulse spiked. She started walking faster. So did they.Her thumb hovered over her emergency contact—the number Jasper had made her set up a year ago.Back then, she'd broken some creep's arm for harassing a girl and ended up at the police station. Jasper bailed her out, scolding her the entire ride home for being reckless. He'd put himself down as her emergency contact, made her promise that if she was ever in danger, she'd call him—no heroics, no pride.He'd sworn that no matter where or when, he'd come for her.She never imagined the first time she'd call would be like this."Claudia?" Jasper's voice came through, low and tired. He was at the hospital. Lydia's accident hadn't been serious, but she was fragile—born premature, easily shaken. Only he could calm her down. The whole Lancaster clan was camped outside. Lydia had finally drifted off when the call came in, jolting her awake."Jasper, someone's following me."Silence.Then, his voice—cold, dismissive."Claudia, I really can't leave tonight. Don't make a scene."He thought she was lying, trying to drag him away from Lydia's bedside again.Just then, Lydia's mother, Lottie Wallace, walked in with a glass of water. Her soft, elegant face hardened when she saw the phone in Jasper's hand."Claudia!" she snapped. "Lydia just got into an accident, and you can't even be bothered to visit. Now you're out God-knows-where, making up stories? When will you grow up? Listen—no one's leaving tonight. Stop your petty games."She hung up without hesitation.On the bed, Lydia lay pale and trembling. Her voice was small, hesitant."Mom, don't be mad. What if Claudia really is in trouble?"Lottie sighed, disappointment etched deep. "What trouble could she possibly be in? This isn't the first time she's tried to pull something when you're sick."Back in middle school, Claudia had once called home in the middle of the night, saying she'd been kidnapped and demanding ransom money. The same night, Lydia had fallen ill. The family was panicking already, and the so-called ransom call nearly gave Lottie a heart attack. They'd rushed to the location—only to find Claudia walking out unharmed, not a scratch on her.By the time they returned home, Lydia had collapsed on the floor, alone. It was too late when they finally got her to the hospital. The doctor said another delay, and she wouldn't have made it.That night, Claudia's father had beaten her bloody. She spent a month in the hospital—and never once apologized.Lottie's voice softened, heavy with disappointment. "When did my sweet little girl turn out like this?"Jasper knew every word of that story. He'd even been the one sneaking snacks to Claudia's hospital bed afterward, cracking stupid jokes to make her laugh. But tonight was different. He told himself she was just acting out after the ruined proposal. He didn't have the energy for her tantrums. Tomorrow, when she cooled off, he'd talk to her, make her smile again.He hung up, brushed Lydia's hair off her forehead, and whispered, "Your fever's gone. Be good. Sleep."Lydia's eyes shone with guilt and softness. "Jasper, I'm sorry about tonight. It's all my fault. If I weren't so weak—""Don't. You're never a burden.""Jasper…""Sleep."Her lashes fluttered shut, and a tiny smile curved her lips. She'd sleep easy tonight.…Behind Claudia, the men closed in—slowly, lazily, like cats toying with a mouse. She kept running on, Jasper's voice and Lottie's scolding echoing in her mind. Maybe she'd been disappointed too many times, because she didn't even feel sad anymore—just empty. Hollow.The April night was warm, but it cut like glass.They pushed her into a dark corner. Claudia stopped under a tree, expression calm, eyes dropping to the ground.Then she moved.Fifteen minutes later, the men were sprawled across the pavement—arms twisted, legs broken, groaning in pain. Claudia, out of breath and bleeding, dropped onto the curb. She grabbed her phone with a blood-slick hand and dialed 911.After that mess in eighth grade, she'd taken up kickboxing and self-defense. She'd learned early: no one was coming to save her.One of the men, his arm bent the wrong way, started crawling toward her. Claudia's eyes flicked over, cold and sharp—Before she could move, a boot came down hard, sending the guy flying.A shadow loomed over her—a tall man with a lazy grin and the kind of face that could get away with murder. He looked down at her from above, tongue clicking softly."Tsk. Where'd this poor thing come from?"Chapter 3Sterling Romero left Romero Manor that night, pissed off enough to ditch his car halfway home and take the dog for a walk. What he didn't expect was to stumble into that scene.There she was—a gorgeous, battered little rosebud—cornered by a pack of mangy strays. She looked fragile, but the way she lifted her chin, eyes blazing with defiance, yanked him straight back to the orphaned wolf pup he'd once lived with in the mountains for almost a month when he was ten.All bluff and bared teeth, guarding its tiny patch of earth. Weak, but burning with life.That wolf had died by his hands in the end.And this girl? She was the same kind of creature—small, thorny, and ready to bleed whoever tried to hurt her.Her face didn't even twitch as she broke those thugs' arms like twigs. Nothing touched her.Sterling—who rarely cared about anything—felt a flicker of interest he couldn't shake. Against his better judgment, he stepped in.Up close, she was even harder to forget. Those eyes—dark, clear, bright as a night after rain—hooked into something buried deep inside him. When she looked up, startled, there was a starlit glint that made his fingers itch to reach out, to cover those sharp, fearless eyes.Fine. He'd already intervened. Might as well see it through. And, honestly, he needed to blow off some steam.The alley was filled with screams.A minute ago, those thugs had just been too hurt to crawl. Now? They were in pieces—arms useless, legs broken, panic thick in the air.They regretted everything. The job had been simple—rough her up a bit, nothing major. Their boss had even warned them not to leave marks. But she was too beautiful, and a few of them got greedy.Who could've guessed that the delicate beauty punched like a demon—and worse, that a man like him would show up out of nowhere? Cold, lethal, like Death himself in a designer coat. If murder were legal, they were sure he'd have snapped their necks without blinking.The ringleader was already losing it.Sterling strolled back to where the girl lay watching from the ground. His tone carried a trace of wicked amusement."You're fast, but not nearly ruthless enough. Leave loose ends like that, and they'll come back to bite you. So, little stray—how're you planning to pay me back tonight?"Claudia—who could've handled the fight fine on her own, and now somehow owed this stranger—went silent.Flat on her back, face streaked with blood and dust, she somehow looked unreal in the dark.Sterling's brow furrowed. Filthy.He reached down to pull the quiet rosebud to her feet—then something shoved him hard. He stumbled, lost his balance, and went down right on top of her.His weight crushed her injured arm; his left hand landed on something softer. His fingers tensed and squeezed before his brain caught up. He froze. So did she. Their eyes locked, wide in mutual shock.A few feet away, the guilty shepherd dog sat blinking, like, Please don't notice me.Pinned under a stranger, everything aching, Claudia drew a long, shaky breath. Handsome or not, a group was still a group. Her calm expression sharpened to something feral.Sterling heard the rosebud's first words to him that night."No one ever told you?""Told me what?""Not to stick your nose in other people's business."Before the last word faded, she wrapped her arms around his neck and yanked him down. Their foreheads collided with a crack. Pain spiked.“Officer! Over here!" Her voice rang out clear. Seconds later, sirens split the night. Cops came running.Sterling, realizing he'd just been played, let out a low, disbelieving laugh."That's how you treat your savior?"He ended up sprawled exactly where she'd been, his voice dripping with sarcasm.Claudia stood, half-shadowed, and gave him a thin smile.“Obviously. I'm the ungrateful villainess, remember?"...That night, Liberty City's golden boy—the heir to Romero Corporation—got hauled down to the station.Clint showed up fast with a lawyer, sneaking looks at the girl who sparked the Reaper's rare mercy… and then nailed him for harassment. Bold enough, right? She was gorgeous—and clearly afraid of nothing.Once the thugs were booked, Clint braced himself, waiting for Sterling to say the word: Handle her.Instead, Sterling said, "Find out who she is.""Who?" The word slipped out before Clint could stop it. Sterling never showed interest in any woman. The idea alone was terrifying.Sterling's gaze cut his way, sharp enough to shut him up. "Yes, sir," Clint muttered quickly.Watching the girl stride off after throwing one last, blazing look over her shoulder, Clint felt a pang of pity. That was it. She and her whole family were done....Unaware of the storm she'd just kicked up, Claudia dragged herself home at dawn, chased by a barrage of calls.Her father, Wilson Lancaster, met her at the door with a ringing slap."How did I raise a daughter like you?"She didn't dodge in time. Her pale cheek bloomed red and swollen.The room froze.Jasper's brow furrowed, pain flashing in his eyes. He forced himself not to interfere. Claudia had crossed a line this time; if she didn't learn, who knew what chaos she'd stir up next? Still… Wilson had hit too hard. The sight twisted something in Jasper's chest.Lottie, Clarence, and Zane all wore the same angry, disappointed look. On the sofa, Lydia's eyes gleamed with poorly hidden glee.She'd been furious last night that her hired creeps had blown it and ended up at the station. Luckily, she'd covered her tracks. They'd claimed it was just a "heat-of-the-moment" grab, and since nothing serious happened, there was nothing to tie back to her.She'd been discharged that morning and dropped the bait she'd prepped ages ago. The Lancasters swallowed it whole.After disappearing all night, nobody asked where Claudia had been—or noticed her injuries. They greeted her with a slap. That was her family.Claudia didn't argue. She walked straight up to smug little Lydia
Chapter 1Bang!The doors to the event room burst open."Something happened to Lydia!" a man shouted as he stumbled in, panic all over his face.The words hit like a bomb.The room—decked out in flowers, ribbons, and romantic music, buzzing with excitement over the proposal—instantly went still.The man in the spotlight, still down on one knee, ring in hand, spun around in shock."What did you just say?"Quade Zimmer, his blue-dyed hair as loud as his voice, blurted, "Mrs. Lancaster just called—Lydia's been in a car accident! She's at the hospital right now!"The words had barely left his mouth before chaos erupted—chairs scraping, heels clacking, people rushing for the door.It wasn't an exaggeration to say Lydia Wallace was the it girl of their circle—beautiful, talented, fragile in that heartbreaking way that made people want to protect her. Everyone adored her, pitied her, worshipped her.And now that their goddess was hurt?No one had the heart to keep celebrating a proposal everyone already knew the answer to.Even the guy proposing dropped everything and bolted."Jasper—"The voice that called his name came from behind—soft, barely more than a breath.That was when everyone finally realized: the woman being proposed to hadn't said a single word this whole time.Somebody must've hit the lights in the chaos, because the room dimmed. The only glow came from the soft wall lights.In the corner, half in shadow, half in light, stood Claudia Lancaster. Her beauty wasn't the sweet, gentle kind—it was sharp, striking, unforgettable.But right now, her calm was unnerving. Her expression gave away nothing."You don't want to hear my answer?" she asked quietly.Just a minute ago, Jasper Fenton had asked her to marry him.Now, halfway out the door, he froze.He didn't even try to explain. "Claudia, I'm sorry. I have to go to the hospital. Go home first, okay?""What if I don't let you go?" Her voice stayed steady. "Jasper, you know I hate her."Jasper sighed, exasperated. "Claudia, not now. This isn't the time to start a fight.""My answer… you might only get it once," she said, calm as ever.Something about her tone made him pause. Normally, the moment Lydia's name came up, Claudia would explode—snapping, rolling her eyes, cursing Lydia under her breath.But tonight, she was cool, detached. Almost like she'd been expecting this.A flicker of unease crawled up Jasper's spine."Oh, please," Quade cut in, rolling his eyes. "You've been obsessed with Jasper since, what, middle school? The guy finally proposes and we're supposed to believe you'd say no?""Yeah, someone might actually be dying. You can get proposed to any other day." Someone else chimed in."Exactly! The families arranged this ages ago—this whole thing's just for show."The comments stung, but Claudia didn't so much as blink. Her dark eyes stayed locked on Jasper. Waiting.Jasper let out another sigh and came back to her. Like always, he ruffled her hair like she was a kid. "Be good, okay? Don't make a scene. Lydia could be seriously hurt. This isn't the time for a tantrum."It was always like this. Whenever Lydia was involved, Jasper never asked who was right or wrong.He'd run to comfort Lydia first—and then come back to scold Claudia, soft and patient, like she was a spoiled child who just didn't understand.That was what loving someone from below felt like. No matter how you screamed, your anger was just "cute." Never serious.This proposal? It had never been a real question. Jasper already knew what her answer should've been."Oh, screw this—I can't keep my mouth shut anymore!"Whitney Sawyer slammed her clutch down, fury flashing in her eyes. She'd been holding it in ever since Quade barged in, but enough was enough."Jasper, are you her boyfriend or her personal EMT? How is it that every time Lydia gets into 'an accident,' she calls you? Always perfectly timed, always ruining your plans. Last time it was a date, now it's your proposal! What, she couldn't hold off dying for five minutes?"As Claudia's best friend, Whitney had spent weeks planning this proposal. And now, once again, Lydia had hijacked it—and Jasper fell right into the trap.Whitney's fury spread like wildfire. "And the rest of you! What are you running for—visiting her or planning her funeral? At this rate, Lydia should've died a hundred times already!""Whitney!" Jasper's face darkened; the gentle, mild-mannered man vanished. His voice snapped like a whip. "Watch your mouth.""Oh, spare me." Whitney's voice rose, sharp and furious. "You can't stand to hear your precious Lydia criticized? Jasper, do you even remember who your girlfriend is?"Jasper's eyes iced over. Claudia caught Whitney's arm, voice quiet but firm."If you walk out that door, Jasper, we're done."Too much time had already been wasted. Jasper pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed."Don't say something you'll regret. Claudia, we'll talk when I get back."He turned and strode out without another glance.He didn't even know how bad Lydia's injuries were—he just knew he had to go.He told himself, When I get back, I'll make it up to her. I'll give her an even better proposal.He also made a mental note to tell Claudia to stay away from Whitney; clearly that girl was filling her head with nonsense.The room sagged under the weight of it all. Even those who thought Claudia was being dramatic kept their mouths shut. No one wanted to cross Jasper—or the Sawyers.One by one, they slipped away.In minutes, the place was unrecognizable.Crushed rose petals and ribbons littered the floor. Wine bottles rolled under chairs. Frosting smeared across the carpet. The whole scene looked like a parody of what it had been—mocking the ridiculousness of it all.As the last few lingered, someone frowned. "Wait—Lydia's the Lancasters' adopted daughter, right? I heard she's Claudia's cousin. Why didn't anyone call Claudia too?""Call her? What, you want to make Lydia's injuries even worse?""Whoa, what's that supposed to mean?""The usual. Miss Lancaster's cold, cruel, ungrateful… you know how it goes."The whispers started again—soft, poisonous, and familiar. They always did whenever Lydia's name came up next to Claudia's.Whitney's face burned with anger. She turned to Claudia, suddenly worried.Strangers' gossip didn't matter—but betrayal from someone you love? That always hit deeper.Claudia watched Jasper's back as he walked away, each step pulling him further from her. It felt like watching the years slip through her fingers—the boy she'd grown up with fading out of reach.Whitney had asked her once: If nothing had interrupted tonight, would you have said yes?But honestly?No matter what her answer was, the ending would've been the same. Lydia would never let her win.And Jasper would never choose her.The moment he turned his back, he didn't realize—while the future might feel endless, the woman willing to wait for you doesn't last forever.Jasper… this time, I'm really letting go.On the table amid the mess, Claudia's phone buzzed. A WhatsApp notification popped up, short and smug."You lost."Chapter 2Three days earlier, Lydia had cornered Claudia."You know Jasper's about to propose, don't you?"Her pretty eyes sparkled—not with excitement, but with jealousy and malice."I heard both families wanted to skip straight to the engagement party, but he insisted on doing it right. Said he needed to hear your 'yes' himself, or it wouldn't mean a thing. Aww, how romantic, isn't it?""So what?" Claudia looked up, her tone flat, unbothered.Lydia's smile curved, sharp and poisonous. "So what? Claudia, what makes a sinner like you think you deserve happiness?"She leaned closer, voice sugary-sweet but dripping venom. "Wanna bet? In three days, that proposal won't even happen."Claudia just stared at her. To everyone else, Lydia was pure perfection—soft-spoken, gentle, all grace and light. No one would believe that behind closed doors, she could spit venom like this.She could've stopped the proposal anytime she wanted. But no—Lydia liked drama. She wanted to wait until the final act, to shove Claudia off the stage herself. Just like she always did.…After the proposal went up in flames, Whitney's phone rang. One look at the caller ID, and her face fell. She muttered a curse and bolted. She'd planned to drop Claudia off first—Claudia had arrived in Jasper's car—but when Claudia realized something was wrong with Whitney's mom, she pushed her to go.When everyone else was gone, Claudia stood in the wreckage of crushed flowers and champagne glasses, her head bowed, her expression unreadable. She let out a small, bitter laugh.It was late. The streets outside were quiet and empty. Claudia left the club with no desire to go home. She wandered along the river, the cold of the night seeping into her skin.Then, she froze.The hairs on her neck stood up—someone was following her.She raised her phone, pretending to take a selfie, tilting it just enough to see the reflection behind her. A group of men, shadows closing in.Her pulse spiked. She started walking faster. So did they.Her thumb hovered over her emergency contact—the number Jasper had made her set up a year ago.Back then, she'd broken some creep's arm for harassing a girl and ended up at the police station. Jasper bailed her out, scolding her the entire ride home for being reckless. He'd put himself down as her emergency contact, made her promise that if she was ever in danger, she'd call him—no heroics, no pride.He'd sworn that no matter where or when, he'd come for her.She never imagined the first time she'd call would be like this."Claudia?" Jasper's voice came through, low and tired. He was at the hospital. Lydia's accident hadn't been serious, but she was fragile—born premature, easily shaken. Only he could calm her down. The whole Lancaster clan was camped outside. Lydia had finally drifted off when the call came in, jolting her awake."Jasper, someone's following me."Silence.Then, his voice—cold, dismissive."Claudia, I really can't leave tonight. Don't make a scene."He thought she was lying, trying to drag him away from Lydia's bedside again.Just then, Lydia's mother, Lottie Wallace, walked in with a glass of water. Her soft, elegant face hardened when she saw the phone in Jasper's hand."Claudia!" she snapped. "Lydia just got into an accident, and you can't even be bothered to visit. Now you're out God-knows-where, making up stories? When will you grow up? Listen—no one's leaving tonight. Stop your petty games."She hung up without hesitation.On the bed, Lydia lay pale and trembling. Her voice was small, hesitant."Mom, don't be mad. What if Claudia really is in trouble?"Lottie sighed, disappointment etched deep. "What trouble could she possibly be in? This isn't the first time she's tried to pull something when you're sick."Back in middle school, Claudia had once called home in the middle of the night, saying she'd been kidnapped and demanding ransom money. The same night, Lydia had fallen ill. The family was panicking already, and the so-called ransom call nearly gave Lottie a heart attack. They'd rushed to the location—only to find Claudia walking out unharmed, not a scratch on her.By the time they returned home, Lydia had collapsed on the floor, alone. It was too late when they finally got her to the hospital. The doctor said another delay, and she wouldn't have made it.That night, Claudia's father had beaten her bloody. She spent a month in the hospital—and never once apologized.Lottie's voice softened, heavy with disappointment. "When did my sweet little girl turn out like this?"Jasper knew every word of that story. He'd even been the one sneaking snacks to Claudia's hospital bed afterward, cracking stupid jokes to make her laugh. But tonight was different. He told himself she was just acting out after the ruined proposal. He didn't have the energy for her tantrums. Tomorrow, when she cooled off, he'd talk to her, make her smile again.He hung up, brushed Lydia's hair off her forehead, and whispered, "Your fever's gone. Be good. Sleep."Lydia's eyes shone with guilt and softness. "Jasper, I'm sorry about tonight. It's all my fault. If I weren't so weak—""Don't. You're never a burden.""Jasper…""Sleep."Her lashes fluttered shut, and a tiny smile curved her lips. She'd sleep easy tonight.…Behind Claudia, the men closed in—slowly, lazily, like cats toying with a mouse. She kept running on, Jasper's voice and Lottie's scolding echoing in her mind. Maybe she'd been disappointed too many times, because she didn't even feel sad anymore—just empty. Hollow.The April night was warm, but it cut like glass.They pushed her into a dark corner. Claudia stopped under a tree, expression calm, eyes dropping to the ground.Then she moved.Fifteen minutes later, the men were sprawled across the pavement—arms twisted, legs broken, groaning in pain. Claudia, out of breath and bleeding, dropped onto the curb. She grabbed her phone with a blood-slick hand and dialed 911.After that mess in eighth grade, she'd taken up kickboxing and self-defense. She'd learned early: no one was coming to save her.One of the men, his arm bent the wrong way, started crawling toward her. Claudia's eyes flicked over, cold and sharp—Before she could move, a boot came down hard, sending the guy flying.A shadow loomed over her—a tall man with a lazy grin and the kind of face that could get away with murder. He looked down at her from above, tongue clicking softly."Tsk. Where'd this poor thing come from?"Chapter 3Sterling Romero left Romero Manor that night, pissed off enough to ditch his car halfway home and take the dog for a walk. What he didn't expect was to stumble into that scene.There she was—a gorgeous, battered little rosebud—cornered by a pack of mangy strays. She looked fragile, but the way she lifted her chin, eyes blazing with defiance, yanked him straight back to the orphaned wolf pup he'd once lived with in the mountains for almost a month when he was ten.All bluff and bared teeth, guarding its tiny patch of earth. Weak, but burning with life.That wolf had died by his hands in the end.And this girl? She was the same kind of creature—small, thorny, and ready to bleed whoever tried to hurt her.Her face didn't even twitch as she broke those thugs' arms like twigs. Nothing touched her.Sterling—who rarely cared about anything—felt a flicker of interest he couldn't shake. Against his better judgment, he stepped in.Up close, she was even harder to forget. Those eyes—dark, clear, bright as a night after rain—hooked into something buried deep inside him. When she looked up, startled, there was a starlit glint that made his fingers itch to reach out, to cover those sharp, fearless eyes.Fine. He'd already intervened. Might as well see it through. And, honestly, he needed to blow off some steam.The alley was filled with screams.A minute ago, those thugs had just been too hurt to crawl. Now? They were in pieces—arms useless, legs broken, panic thick in the air.They regretted everything. The job had been simple—rough her up a bit, nothing major. Their boss had even warned them not to leave marks. But she was too beautiful, and a few of them got greedy.Who could've guessed that the delicate beauty punched like a demon—and worse, that a man like him would show up out of nowhere? Cold, lethal, like Death himself in a designer coat. If murder were legal, they were sure he'd have snapped their necks without blinking.The ringleader was already losing it.Sterling strolled back to where the girl lay watching from the ground. His tone carried a trace of wicked amusement."You're fast, but not nearly ruthless enough. Leave loose ends like that, and they'll come back to bite you. So, little stray—how're you planning to pay me back tonight?"Claudia—who could've handled the fight fine on her own, and now somehow owed this stranger—went silent.Flat on her back, face streaked with blood and dust, she somehow looked unreal in the dark.Sterling's brow furrowed. Filthy.He reached down to pull the quiet rosebud to her feet—then something shoved him hard. He stumbled, lost his balance, and went down right on top of her.His weight crushed her injured arm; his left hand landed on something softer. His fingers tensed and squeezed before his brain caught up. He froze. So did she. Their eyes locked, wide in mutual shock.A few feet away, the guilty shepherd dog sat blinking, like, Please don't notice me.Pinned under a stranger, everything aching, Claudia drew a long, shaky breath. Handsome or not, a group was still a group. Her calm expression sharpened to something feral.Sterling heard the rosebud's first words to him that night."No one ever told you?""Told me what?""Not to stick your nose in other people's business."Before the last word faded, she wrapped her arms around his neck and yanked him down. Their foreheads collided with a crack. Pain spiked.“Officer! Over here!" Her voice rang out clear. Seconds later, sirens split the night. Cops came running.Sterling, realizing he'd just been played, let out a low, disbelieving laugh."That's how you treat your savior?"He ended up sprawled exactly where she'd been, his voice dripping with sarcasm.Claudia stood, half-shadowed, and gave him a thin smile.“Obviously. I'm the ungrateful villainess, remember?"...That night, Liberty City's golden boy—the heir to Romero Corporation—got hauled down to the station.Clint showed up fast with a lawyer, sneaking looks at the girl who sparked the Reaper's rare mercy… and then nailed him for harassment. Bold enough, right? She was gorgeous—and clearly afraid of nothing.Once the thugs were booked, Clint braced himself, waiting for Sterling to say the word: Handle her.Instead, Sterling said, "Find out who she is.""Who?" The word slipped out before Clint could stop it. Sterling never showed interest in any woman. The idea alone was terrifying.Sterling's gaze cut his way, sharp enough to shut him up. "Yes, sir," Clint muttered quickly.Watching the girl stride off after throwing one last, blazing look over her shoulder, Clint felt a pang of pity. That was it. She and her whole family were done....Unaware of the storm she'd just kicked up, Claudia dragged herself home at dawn, chased by a barrage of calls.Her father, Wilson Lancaster, met her at the door with a ringing slap."How did I raise a daughter like you?"She didn't dodge in time. Her pale cheek bloomed red and swollen.The room froze.Jasper's brow furrowed, pain flashing in his eyes. He forced himself not to interfere. Claudia had crossed a line this time; if she didn't learn, who knew what chaos she'd stir up next? Still… Wilson had hit too hard. The sight twisted something in Jasper's chest.Lottie, Clarence, and Zane all wore the same angry, disappointed look. On the sofa, Lydia's eyes gleamed with poorly hidden glee.She'd been furious last night that her hired creeps had blown it and ended up at the station. Luckily, she'd covered her tracks. They'd claimed it was just a "heat-of-the-moment" grab, and since nothing serious happened, there was nothing to tie back to her.She'd been discharged that morning and dropped the bait she'd prepped ages ago. The Lancasters swallowed it whole.After disappearing all night, nobody asked where Claudia had been—or noticed her injuries. They greeted her with a slap. That was her family.Claudia didn't argue. She walked straight up to smug little Lydia
Chapter 1Bang!The doors to the event room burst open."Something happened to Lydia!" a man shouted as he stumbled in, panic all over his face.The words hit like a bomb.The room—decked out in flowers, ribbons, and romantic music, buzzing with excitement over the proposal—instantly went still.The man in the spotlight, still down on one knee, ring in hand, spun around in shock."What did you just say?"Quade Zimmer, his blue-dyed hair as loud as his voice, blurted, "Mrs. Lancaster just called—Lydia's been in a car accident! She's at the hospital right now!"The words had barely left his mouth before chaos erupted—chairs scraping, heels clacking, people rushing for the door.It wasn't an exaggeration to say Lydia Wallace was the it girl of their circle—beautiful, talented, fragile in that heartbreaking way that made people want to protect her. Everyone adored her, pitied her, worshipped her.And now that their goddess was hurt?No one had the heart to keep celebrating a proposal everyone already knew the answer to.Even the guy proposing dropped everything and bolted."Jasper—"The voice that called his name came from behind—soft, barely more than a breath.That was when everyone finally realized: the woman being proposed to hadn't said a single word this whole time.Somebody must've hit the lights in the chaos, because the room dimmed. The only glow came from the soft wall lights.In the corner, half in shadow, half in light, stood Claudia Lancaster. Her beauty wasn't the sweet, gentle kind—it was sharp, striking, unforgettable.But right now, her calm was unnerving. Her expression gave away nothing."You don't want to hear my answer?" she asked quietly.Just a minute ago, Jasper Fenton had asked her to marry him.Now, halfway out the door, he froze.He didn't even try to explain. "Claudia, I'm sorry. I have to go to the hospital. Go home first, okay?""What if I don't let you go?" Her voice stayed steady. "Jasper, you know I hate her."Jasper sighed, exasperated. "Claudia, not now. This isn't the time to start a fight.""My answer… you might only get it once," she said, calm as ever.Something about her tone made him pause. Normally, the moment Lydia's name came up, Claudia would explode—snapping, rolling her eyes, cursing Lydia under her breath.But tonight, she was cool, detached. Almost like she'd been expecting this.A flicker of unease crawled up Jasper's spine."Oh, please," Quade cut in, rolling his eyes. "You've been obsessed with Jasper since, what, middle school? The guy finally proposes and we're supposed to believe you'd say no?""Yeah, someone might actually be dying. You can get proposed to any other day." Someone else chimed in."Exactly! The families arranged this ages ago—this whole thing's just for show."The comments stung, but Claudia didn't so much as blink. Her dark eyes stayed locked on Jasper. Waiting.Jasper let out another sigh and came back to her. Like always, he ruffled her hair like she was a kid. "Be good, okay? Don't make a scene. Lydia could be seriously hurt. This isn't the time for a tantrum."It was always like this. Whenever Lydia was involved, Jasper never asked who was right or wrong.He'd run to comfort Lydia first—and then come back to scold Claudia, soft and patient, like she was a spoiled child who just didn't understand.That was what loving someone from below felt like. No matter how you screamed, your anger was just "cute." Never serious.This proposal? It had never been a real question. Jasper already knew what her answer should've been."Oh, screw this—I can't keep my mouth shut anymore!"Whitney Sawyer slammed her clutch down, fury flashing in her eyes. She'd been holding it in ever since Quade barged in, but enough was enough."Jasper, are you her boyfriend or her personal EMT? How is it that every time Lydia gets into 'an accident,' she calls you? Always perfectly timed, always ruining your plans. Last time it was a date, now it's your proposal! What, she couldn't hold off dying for five minutes?"As Claudia's best friend, Whitney had spent weeks planning this proposal. And now, once again, Lydia had hijacked it—and Jasper fell right into the trap.Whitney's fury spread like wildfire. "And the rest of you! What are you running for—visiting her or planning her funeral? At this rate, Lydia should've died a hundred times already!""Whitney!" Jasper's face darkened; the gentle, mild-mannered man vanished. His voice snapped like a whip. "Watch your mouth.""Oh, spare me." Whitney's voice rose, sharp and furious. "You can't stand to hear your precious Lydia criticized? Jasper, do you even remember who your girlfriend is?"Jasper's eyes iced over. Claudia caught Whitney's arm, voice quiet but firm."If you walk out that door, Jasper, we're done."Too much time had already been wasted. Jasper pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed."Don't say something you'll regret. Claudia, we'll talk when I get back."He turned and strode out without another glance.He didn't even know how bad Lydia's injuries were—he just knew he had to go.He told himself, When I get back, I'll make it up to her. I'll give her an even better proposal.He also made a mental note to tell Claudia to stay away from Whitney; clearly that girl was filling her head with nonsense.The room sagged under the weight of it all. Even those who thought Claudia was being dramatic kept their mouths shut. No one wanted to cross Jasper—or the Sawyers.One by one, they slipped away.In minutes, the place was unrecognizable.Crushed rose petals and ribbons littered the floor. Wine bottles rolled under chairs. Frosting smeared across the carpet. The whole scene looked like a parody of what it had been—mocking the ridiculousness of it all.As the last few lingered, someone frowned. "Wait—Lydia's the Lancasters' adopted daughter, right? I heard she's Claudia's cousin. Why didn't anyone call Claudia too?""Call her? What, you want to make Lydia's injuries even worse?""Whoa, what's that supposed to mean?""The usual. Miss Lancaster's cold, cruel, ungrateful… you know how it goes."The whispers started again—soft, poisonous, and familiar. They always did whenever Lydia's name came up next to Claudia's.Whitney's face burned with anger. She turned to Claudia, suddenly worried.Strangers' gossip didn't matter—but betrayal from someone you love? That always hit deeper.Claudia watched Jasper's back as he walked away, each step pulling him further from her. It felt like watching the years slip through her fingers—the boy she'd grown up with fading out of reach.Whitney had asked her once: If nothing had interrupted tonight, would you have said yes?But honestly?No matter what her answer was, the ending would've been the same. Lydia would never let her win.And Jasper would never choose her.The moment he turned his back, he didn't realize—while the future might feel endless, the woman willing to wait for you doesn't last forever.Jasper… this time, I'm really letting go.On the table amid the mess, Claudia's phone buzzed. A WhatsApp notification popped up, short and smug."You lost."Chapter 2Three days earlier, Lydia had cornered Claudia."You know Jasper's about to propose, don't you?"Her pretty eyes sparkled—not with excitement, but with jealousy and malice."I heard both families wanted to skip straight to the engagement party, but he insisted on doing it right. Said he needed to hear your 'yes' himself, or it wouldn't mean a thing. Aww, how romantic, isn't it?""So what?" Claudia looked up, her tone flat, unbothered.Lydia's smile curved, sharp and poisonous. "So what? Claudia, what makes a sinner like you think you deserve happiness?"She leaned closer, voice sugary-sweet but dripping venom. "Wanna bet? In three days, that proposal won't even happen."Claudia just stared at her. To everyone else, Lydia was pure perfection—soft-spoken, gentle, all grace and light. No one would believe that behind closed doors, she could spit venom like this.She could've stopped the proposal anytime she wanted. But no—Lydia liked drama. She wanted to wait until the final act, to shove Claudia off the stage herself. Just like she always did.…After the proposal went up in flames, Whitney's phone rang. One look at the caller ID, and her face fell. She muttered a curse and bolted. She'd planned to drop Claudia off first—Claudia had arrived in Jasper's car—but when Claudia realized something was wrong with Whitney's mom, she pushed her to go.When everyone else was gone, Claudia stood in the wreckage of crushed flowers and champagne glasses, her head bowed, her expression unreadable. She let out a small, bitter laugh.It was late. The streets outside were quiet and empty. Claudia left the club with no desire to go home. She wandered along the river, the cold of the night seeping into her skin.Then, she froze.The hairs on her neck stood up—someone was following her.She raised her phone, pretending to take a selfie, tilting it just enough to see the reflection behind her. A group of men, shadows closing in.Her pulse spiked. She started walking faster. So did they.Her thumb hovered over her emergency contact—the number Jasper had made her set up a year ago.Back then, she'd broken some creep's arm for harassing a girl and ended up at the police station. Jasper bailed her out, scolding her the entire ride home for being reckless. He'd put himself down as her emergency contact, made her promise that if she was ever in danger, she'd call him—no heroics, no pride.He'd sworn that no matter where or when, he'd come for her.She never imagined the first time she'd call would be like this."Claudia?" Jasper's voice came through, low and tired. He was at the hospital. Lydia's accident hadn't been serious, but she was fragile—born premature, easily shaken. Only he could calm her down. The whole Lancaster clan was camped outside. Lydia had finally drifted off when the call came in, jolting her awake."Jasper, someone's following me."Silence.Then, his voice—cold, dismissive."Claudia, I really can't leave tonight. Don't make a scene."He thought she was lying, trying to drag him away from Lydia's bedside again.Just then, Lydia's mother, Lottie Wallace, walked in with a glass of water. Her soft, elegant face hardened when she saw the phone in Jasper's hand."Claudia!" she snapped. "Lydia just got into an accident, and you can't even be bothered to visit. Now you're out God-knows-where, making up stories? When will you grow up? Listen—no one's leaving tonight. Stop your petty games."She hung up without hesitation.On the bed, Lydia lay pale and trembling. Her voice was small, hesitant."Mom, don't be mad. What if Claudia really is in trouble?"Lottie sighed, disappointment etched deep. "What trouble could she possibly be in? This isn't the first time she's tried to pull something when you're sick."Back in middle school, Claudia had once called home in the middle of the night, saying she'd been kidnapped and demanding ransom money. The same night, Lydia had fallen ill. The family was panicking already, and the so-called ransom call nearly gave Lottie a heart attack. They'd rushed to the location—only to find Claudia walking out unharmed, not a scratch on her.By the time they returned home, Lydia had collapsed on the floor, alone. It was too late when they finally got her to the hospital. The doctor said another delay, and she wouldn't have made it.That night, Claudia's father had beaten her bloody. She spent a month in the hospital—and never once apologized.Lottie's voice softened, heavy with disappointment. "When did my sweet little girl turn out like this?"Jasper knew every word of that story. He'd even been the one sneaking snacks to Claudia's hospital bed afterward, cracking stupid jokes to make her laugh. But tonight was different. He told himself she was just acting out after the ruined proposal. He didn't have the energy for her tantrums. Tomorrow, when she cooled off, he'd talk to her, make her smile again.He hung up, brushed Lydia's hair off her forehead, and whispered, "Your fever's gone. Be good. Sleep."Lydia's eyes shone with guilt and softness. "Jasper, I'm sorry about tonight. It's all my fault. If I weren't so weak—""Don't. You're never a burden.""Jasper…""Sleep."Her lashes fluttered shut, and a tiny smile curved her lips. She'd sleep easy tonight.…Behind Claudia, the men closed in—slowly, lazily, like cats toying with a mouse. She kept running on, Jasper's voice and Lottie's scolding echoing in her mind. Maybe she'd been disappointed too many times, because she didn't even feel sad anymore—just empty. Hollow.The April night was warm, but it cut like glass.They pushed her into a dark corner. Claudia stopped under a tree, expression calm, eyes dropping to the ground.Then she moved.Fifteen minutes later, the men were sprawled across the pavement—arms twisted, legs broken, groaning in pain. Claudia, out of breath and bleeding, dropped onto the curb. She grabbed her phone with a blood-slick hand and dialed 911.After that mess in eighth grade, she'd taken up kickboxing and self-defense. She'd learned early: no one was coming to save her.One of the men, his arm bent the wrong way, started crawling toward her. Claudia's eyes flicked over, cold and sharp—Before she could move, a boot came down hard, sending the guy flying.A shadow loomed over her—a tall man with a lazy grin and the kind of face that could get away with murder. He looked down at her from above, tongue clicking softly."Tsk. Where'd this poor thing come from?"Chapter 3Sterling Romero left Romero Manor that night, pissed off enough to ditch his car halfway home and take the dog for a walk. What he didn't expect was to stumble into that scene.There she was—a gorgeous, battered little rosebud—cornered by a pack of mangy strays. She looked fragile, but the way she lifted her chin, eyes blazing with defiance, yanked him straight back to the orphaned wolf pup he'd once lived with in the mountains for almost a month when he was ten.All bluff and bared teeth, guarding its tiny patch of earth. Weak, but burning with life.That wolf had died by his hands in the end.And this girl? She was the same kind of creature—small, thorny, and ready to bleed whoever tried to hurt her.Her face didn't even twitch as she broke those thugs' arms like twigs. Nothing touched her.Sterling—who rarely cared about anything—felt a flicker of interest he couldn't shake. Against his better judgment, he stepped in.Up close, she was even harder to forget. Those eyes—dark, clear, bright as a night after rain—hooked into something buried deep inside him. When she looked up, startled, there was a starlit glint that made his fingers itch to reach out, to cover those sharp, fearless eyes.Fine. He'd already intervened. Might as well see it through. And, honestly, he needed to blow off some steam.The alley was filled with screams.A minute ago, those thugs had just been too hurt to crawl. Now? They were in pieces—arms useless, legs broken, panic thick in the air.They regretted everything. The job had been simple—rough her up a bit, nothing major. Their boss had even warned them not to leave marks. But she was too beautiful, and a few of them got greedy.Who could've guessed that the delicate beauty punched like a demon—and worse, that a man like him would show up out of nowhere? Cold, lethal, like Death himself in a designer coat. If murder were legal, they were sure he'd have snapped their necks without blinking.The ringleader was already losing it.Sterling strolled back to where the girl lay watching from the ground. His tone carried a trace of wicked amusement."You're fast, but not nearly ruthless enough. Leave loose ends like that, and they'll come back to bite you. So, little stray—how're you planning to pay me back tonight?"Claudia—who could've handled the fight fine on her own, and now somehow owed this stranger—went silent.Flat on her back, face streaked with blood and dust, she somehow looked unreal in the dark.Sterling's brow furrowed. Filthy.He reached down to pull the quiet rosebud to her feet—then something shoved him hard. He stumbled, lost his balance, and went down right on top of her.His weight crushed her injured arm; his left hand landed on something softer. His fingers tensed and squeezed before his brain caught up. He froze. So did she. Their eyes locked, wide in mutual shock.A few feet away, the guilty shepherd dog sat blinking, like, Please don't notice me.Pinned under a stranger, everything aching, Claudia drew a long, shaky breath. Handsome or not, a group was still a group. Her calm expression sharpened to something feral.Sterling heard the rosebud's first words to him that night."No one ever told you?""Told me what?""Not to stick your nose in other people's business."Before the last word faded, she wrapped her arms around his neck and yanked him down. Their foreheads collided with a crack. Pain spiked.“Officer! Over here!" Her voice rang out clear. Seconds later, sirens split the night. Cops came running.Sterling, realizing he'd just been played, let out a low, disbelieving laugh."That's how you treat your savior?"He ended up sprawled exactly where she'd been, his voice dripping with sarcasm.Claudia stood, half-shadowed, and gave him a thin smile.“Obviously. I'm the ungrateful villainess, remember?"...That night, Liberty City's golden boy—the heir to Romero Corporation—got hauled down to the station.Clint showed up fast with a lawyer, sneaking looks at the girl who sparked the Reaper's rare mercy… and then nailed him for harassment. Bold enough, right? She was gorgeous—and clearly afraid of nothing.Once the thugs were booked, Clint braced himself, waiting for Sterling to say the word: Handle her.Instead, Sterling said, "Find out who she is.""Who?" The word slipped out before Clint could stop it. Sterling never showed interest in any woman. The idea alone was terrifying.Sterling's gaze cut his way, sharp enough to shut him up. "Yes, sir," Clint muttered quickly.Watching the girl stride off after throwing one last, blazing look over her shoulder, Clint felt a pang of pity. That was it. She and her whole family were done....Unaware of the storm she'd just kicked up, Claudia dragged herself home at dawn, chased by a barrage of calls.Her father, Wilson Lancaster, met her at the door with a ringing slap."How did I raise a daughter like you?"She didn't dodge in time. Her pale cheek bloomed red and swollen.The room froze.Jasper's brow furrowed, pain flashing in his eyes. He forced himself not to interfere. Claudia had crossed a line this time; if she didn't learn, who knew what chaos she'd stir up next? Still… Wilson had hit too hard. The sight twisted something in Jasper's chest.Lottie, Clarence, and Zane all wore the same angry, disappointed look. On the sofa, Lydia's eyes gleamed with poorly hidden glee.She'd been furious last night that her hired creeps had blown it and ended up at the station. Luckily, she'd covered her tracks. They'd claimed it was just a "heat-of-the-moment" grab, and since nothing serious happened, there was nothing to tie back to her.She'd been discharged that morning and dropped the bait she'd prepped ages ago. The Lancasters swallowed it whole.After disappearing all night, nobody asked where Claudia had been—or noticed her injuries. They greeted her with a slap. That was her family.Claudia didn't argue. She walked straight up to smug little Lydia
Chapter 1Bang!The doors to the event room burst open."Something happened to Lydia!" a man shouted as he stumbled in, panic all over his face.The words hit like a bomb.The room—decked out in flowers, ribbons, and romantic music, buzzing with excitement over the proposal—instantly went still.The man in the spotlight, still down on one knee, ring in hand, spun around in shock."What did you just say?"Quade Zimmer, his blue-dyed hair as loud as his voice, blurted, "Mrs. Lancaster just called—Lydia's been in a car accident! She's at the hospital right now!"The words had barely left his mouth before chaos erupted—chairs scraping, heels clacking, people rushing for the door.It wasn't an exaggeration to say Lydia Wallace was the it girl of their circle—beautiful, talented, fragile in that heartbreaking way that made people want to protect her. Everyone adored her, pitied her, worshipped her.And now that their goddess was hurt?No one had the heart to keep celebrating a proposal everyone already knew the answer to.Even the guy proposing dropped everything and bolted."Jasper—"The voice that called his name came from behind—soft, barely more than a breath.That was when everyone finally realized: the woman being proposed to hadn't said a single word this whole time.Somebody must've hit the lights in the chaos, because the room dimmed. The only glow came from the soft wall lights.In the corner, half in shadow, half in light, stood Claudia Lancaster. Her beauty wasn't the sweet, gentle kind—it was sharp, striking, unforgettable.But right now, her calm was unnerving. Her expression gave away nothing."You don't want to hear my answer?" she asked quietly.Just a minute ago, Jasper Fenton had asked her to marry him.Now, halfway out the door, he froze.He didn't even try to explain. "Claudia, I'm sorry. I have to go to the hospital. Go home first, okay?""What if I don't let you go?" Her voice stayed steady. "Jasper, you know I hate her."Jasper sighed, exasperated. "Claudia, not now. This isn't the time to start a fight.""My answer… you might only get it once," she said, calm as ever.Something about her tone made him pause. Normally, the moment Lydia's name came up, Claudia would explode—snapping, rolling her eyes, cursing Lydia under her breath.But tonight, she was cool, detached. Almost like she'd been expecting this.A flicker of unease crawled up Jasper's spine."Oh, please," Quade cut in, rolling his eyes. "You've been obsessed with Jasper since, what, middle school? The guy finally proposes and we're supposed to believe you'd say no?""Yeah, someone might actually be dying. You can get proposed to any other day." Someone else chimed in."Exactly! The families arranged this ages ago—this whole thing's just for show."The comments stung, but Claudia didn't so much as blink. Her dark eyes stayed locked on Jasper. Waiting.Jasper let out another sigh and came back to her. Like always, he ruffled her hair like she was a kid. "Be good, okay? Don't make a scene. Lydia could be seriously hurt. This isn't the time for a tantrum."It was always like this. Whenever Lydia was involved, Jasper never asked who was right or wrong.He'd run to comfort Lydia first—and then come back to scold Claudia, soft and patient, like she was a spoiled child who just didn't understand.That was what loving someone from below felt like. No matter how you screamed, your anger was just "cute." Never serious.This proposal? It had never been a real question. Jasper already knew what her answer should've been."Oh, screw this—I can't keep my mouth shut anymore!"Whitney Sawyer slammed her clutch down, fury flashing in her eyes. She'd been holding it in ever since Quade barged in, but enough was enough."Jasper, are you her boyfriend or her personal EMT? How is it that every time Lydia gets into 'an accident,' she calls you? Always perfectly timed, always ruining your plans. Last time it was a date, now it's your proposal! What, she couldn't hold off dying for five minutes?"As Claudia's best friend, Whitney had spent weeks planning this proposal. And now, once again, Lydia had hijacked it—and Jasper fell right into the trap.Whitney's fury spread like wildfire. "And the rest of you! What are you running for—visiting her or planning her funeral? At this rate, Lydia should've died a hundred times already!""Whitney!" Jasper's face darkened; the gentle, mild-mannered man vanished. His voice snapped like a whip. "Watch your mouth.""Oh, spare me." Whitney's voice rose, sharp and furious. "You can't stand to hear your precious Lydia criticized? Jasper, do you even remember who your girlfriend is?"Jasper's eyes iced over. Claudia caught Whitney's arm, voice quiet but firm."If you walk out that door, Jasper, we're done."Too much time had already been wasted. Jasper pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed."Don't say something you'll regret. Claudia, we'll talk when I get back."He turned and strode out without another glance.He didn't even know how bad Lydia's injuries were—he just knew he had to go.He told himself, When I get back, I'll make it up to her. I'll give her an even better proposal.He also made a mental note to tell Claudia to stay away from Whitney; clearly that girl was filling her head with nonsense.The room sagged under the weight of it all. Even those who thought Claudia was being dramatic kept their mouths shut. No one wanted to cross Jasper—or the Sawyers.One by one, they slipped away.In minutes, the place was unrecognizable.Crushed rose petals and ribbons littered the floor. Wine bottles rolled under chairs. Frosting smeared across the carpet. The whole scene looked like a parody of what it had been—mocking the ridiculousness of it all.As the last few lingered, someone frowned. "Wait—Lydia's the Lancasters' adopted daughter, right? I heard she's Claudia's cousin. Why didn't anyone call Claudia too?""Call her? What, you want to make Lydia's injuries even worse?""Whoa, what's that supposed to mean?""The usual. Miss Lancaster's cold, cruel, ungrateful… you know how it goes."The whispers started again—soft, poisonous, and familiar. They always did whenever Lydia's name came up next to Claudia's.Whitney's face burned with anger. She turned to Claudia, suddenly worried.Strangers' gossip didn't matter—but betrayal from someone you love? That always hit deeper.Claudia watched Jasper's back as he walked away, each step pulling him further from her. It felt like watching the years slip through her fingers—the boy she'd grown up with fading out of reach.Whitney had asked her once: If nothing had interrupted tonight, would you have said yes?But honestly?No matter what her answer was, the ending would've been the same. Lydia would never let her win.And Jasper would never choose her.The moment he turned his back, he didn't realize—while the future might feel endless, the woman willing to wait for you doesn't last forever.Jasper… this time, I'm really letting go.On the table amid the mess, Claudia's phone buzzed. A WhatsApp notification popped up, short and smug."You lost."Chapter 2Three days earlier, Lydia had cornered Claudia."You know Jasper's about to propose, don't you?"Her pretty eyes sparkled—not with excitement, but with jealousy and malice."I heard both families wanted to skip straight to the engagement party, but he insisted on doing it right. Said he needed to hear your 'yes' himself, or it wouldn't mean a thing. Aww, how romantic, isn't it?""So what?" Claudia looked up, her tone flat, unbothered.Lydia's smile curved, sharp and poisonous. "So what? Claudia, what makes a sinner like you think you deserve happiness?"She leaned closer, voice sugary-sweet but dripping venom. "Wanna bet? In three days, that proposal won't even happen."Claudia just stared at her. To everyone else, Lydia was pure perfection—soft-spoken, gentle, all grace and light. No one would believe that behind closed doors, she could spit venom like this.She could've stopped the proposal anytime she wanted. But no—Lydia liked drama. She wanted to wait until the final act, to shove Claudia off the stage herself. Just like she always did.…After the proposal went up in flames, Whitney's phone rang. One look at the caller ID, and her face fell. She muttered a curse and bolted. She'd planned to drop Claudia off first—Claudia had arrived in Jasper's car—but when Claudia realized something was wrong with Whitney's mom, she pushed her to go.When everyone else was gone, Claudia stood in the wreckage of crushed flowers and champagne glasses, her head bowed, her expression unreadable. She let out a small, bitter laugh.It was late. The streets outside were quiet and empty. Claudia left the club with no desire to go home. She wandered along the river, the cold of the night seeping into her skin.Then, she froze.The hairs on her neck stood up—someone was following her.She raised her phone, pretending to take a selfie, tilting it just enough to see the reflection behind her. A group of men, shadows closing in.Her pulse spiked. She started walking faster. So did they.Her thumb hovered over her emergency contact—the number Jasper had made her set up a year ago.Back then, she'd broken some creep's arm for harassing a girl and ended up at the police station. Jasper bailed her out, scolding her the entire ride home for being reckless. He'd put himself down as her emergency contact, made her promise that if she was ever in danger, she'd call him—no heroics, no pride.He'd sworn that no matter where or when, he'd come for her.She never imagined the first time she'd call would be like this."Claudia?" Jasper's voice came through, low and tired. He was at the hospital. Lydia's accident hadn't been serious, but she was fragile—born premature, easily shaken. Only he could calm her down. The whole Lancaster clan was camped outside. Lydia had finally drifted off when the call came in, jolting her awake."Jasper, someone's following me."Silence.Then, his voice—cold, dismissive."Claudia, I really can't leave tonight. Don't make a scene."He thought she was lying, trying to drag him away from Lydia's bedside again.Just then, Lydia's mother, Lottie Wallace, walked in with a glass of water. Her soft, elegant face hardened when she saw the phone in Jasper's hand."Claudia!" she snapped. "Lydia just got into an accident, and you can't even be bothered to visit. Now you're out God-knows-where, making up stories? When will you grow up? Listen—no one's leaving tonight. Stop your petty games."She hung up without hesitation.On the bed, Lydia lay pale and trembling. Her voice was small, hesitant."Mom, don't be mad. What if Claudia really is in trouble?"Lottie sighed, disappointment etched deep. "What trouble could she possibly be in? This isn't the first time she's tried to pull something when you're sick."Back in middle school, Claudia had once called home in the middle of the night, saying she'd been kidnapped and demanding ransom money. The same night, Lydia had fallen ill. The family was panicking already, and the so-called ransom call nearly gave Lottie a heart attack. They'd rushed to the location—only to find Claudia walking out unharmed, not a scratch on her.By the time they returned home, Lydia had collapsed on the floor, alone. It was too late when they finally got her to the hospital. The doctor said another delay, and she wouldn't have made it.That night, Claudia's father had beaten her bloody. She spent a month in the hospital—and never once apologized.Lottie's voice softened, heavy with disappointment. "When did my sweet little girl turn out like this?"Jasper knew every word of that story. He'd even been the one sneaking snacks to Claudia's hospital bed afterward, cracking stupid jokes to make her laugh. But tonight was different. He told himself she was just acting out after the ruined proposal. He didn't have the energy for her tantrums. Tomorrow, when she cooled off, he'd talk to her, make her smile again.He hung up, brushed Lydia's hair off her forehead, and whispered, "Your fever's gone. Be good. Sleep."Lydia's eyes shone with guilt and softness. "Jasper, I'm sorry about tonight. It's all my fault. If I weren't so weak—""Don't. You're never a burden.""Jasper…""Sleep."Her lashes fluttered shut, and a tiny smile curved her lips. She'd sleep easy tonight.…Behind Claudia, the men closed in—slowly, lazily, like cats toying with a mouse. She kept running on, Jasper's voice and Lottie's scolding echoing in her mind. Maybe she'd been disappointed too many times, because she didn't even feel sad anymore—just empty. Hollow.The April night was warm, but it cut like glass.They pushed her into a dark corner. Claudia stopped under a tree, expression calm, eyes dropping to the ground.Then she moved.Fifteen minutes later, the men were sprawled across the pavement—arms twisted, legs broken, groaning in pain. Claudia, out of breath and bleeding, dropped onto the curb. She grabbed her phone with a blood-slick hand and dialed 911.After that mess in eighth grade, she'd taken up kickboxing and self-defense. She'd learned early: no one was coming to save her.One of the men, his arm bent the wrong way, started crawling toward her. Claudia's eyes flicked over, cold and sharp—Before she could move, a boot came down hard, sending the guy flying.A shadow loomed over her—a tall man with a lazy grin and the kind of face that could get away with murder. He looked down at her from above, tongue clicking softly."Tsk. Where'd this poor thing come from?"Chapter 3Sterling Romero left Romero Manor that night, pissed off enough to ditch his car halfway home and take the dog for a walk. What he didn't expect was to stumble into that scene.There she was—a gorgeous, battered little rosebud—cornered by a pack of mangy strays. She looked fragile, but the way she lifted her chin, eyes blazing with defiance, yanked him straight back to the orphaned wolf pup he'd once lived with in the mountains for almost a month when he was ten.All bluff and bared teeth, guarding its tiny patch of earth. Weak, but burning with life.That wolf had died by his hands in the end.And this girl? She was the same kind of creature—small, thorny, and ready to bleed whoever tried to hurt her.Her face didn't even twitch as she broke those thugs' arms like twigs. Nothing touched her.Sterling—who rarely cared about anything—felt a flicker of interest he couldn't shake. Against his better judgment, he stepped in.Up close, she was even harder to forget. Those eyes—dark, clear, bright as a night after rain—hooked into something buried deep inside him. When she looked up, startled, there was a starlit glint that made his fingers itch to reach out, to cover those sharp, fearless eyes.Fine. He'd already intervened. Might as well see it through. And, honestly, he needed to blow off some steam.The alley was filled with screams.A minute ago, those thugs had just been too hurt to crawl. Now? They were in pieces—arms useless, legs broken, panic thick in the air.They regretted everything. The job had been simple—rough her up a bit, nothing major. Their boss had even warned them not to leave marks. But she was too beautiful, and a few of them got greedy.Who could've guessed that the delicate beauty punched like a demon—and worse, that a man like him would show up out of nowhere? Cold, lethal, like Death himself in a designer coat. If murder were legal, they were sure he'd have snapped their necks without blinking.The ringleader was already losing it.Sterling strolled back to where the girl lay watching from the ground. His tone carried a trace of wicked amusement."You're fast, but not nearly ruthless enough. Leave loose ends like that, and they'll come back to bite you. So, little stray—how're you planning to pay me back tonight?"Claudia—who could've handled the fight fine on her own, and now somehow owed this stranger—went silent.Flat on her back, face streaked with blood and dust, she somehow looked unreal in the dark.Sterling's brow furrowed. Filthy.He reached down to pull the quiet rosebud to her feet—then something shoved him hard. He stumbled, lost his balance, and went down right on top of her.His weight crushed her injured arm; his left hand landed on something softer. His fingers tensed and squeezed before his brain caught up. He froze. So did she. Their eyes locked, wide in mutual shock.A few feet away, the guilty shepherd dog sat blinking, like, Please don't notice me.Pinned under a stranger, everything aching, Claudia drew a long, shaky breath. Handsome or not, a group was still a group. Her calm expression sharpened to something feral.Sterling heard the rosebud's first words to him that night."No one ever told you?""Told me what?""Not to stick your nose in other people's business."Before the last word faded, she wrapped her arms around his neck and yanked him down. Their foreheads collided with a crack. Pain spiked.“Officer! Over here!" Her voice rang out clear. Seconds later, sirens split the night. Cops came running.Sterling, realizing he'd just been played, let out a low, disbelieving laugh."That's how you treat your savior?"He ended up sprawled exactly where she'd been, his voice dripping with sarcasm.Claudia stood, half-shadowed, and gave him a thin smile.“Obviously. I'm the ungrateful villainess, remember?"...That night, Liberty City's golden boy—the heir to Romero Corporation—got hauled down to the station.Clint showed up fast with a lawyer, sneaking looks at the girl who sparked the Reaper's rare mercy… and then nailed him for harassment. Bold enough, right? She was gorgeous—and clearly afraid of nothing.Once the thugs were booked, Clint braced himself, waiting for Sterling to say the word: Handle her.Instead, Sterling said, "Find out who she is.""Who?" The word slipped out before Clint could stop it. Sterling never showed interest in any woman. The idea alone was terrifying.Sterling's gaze cut his way, sharp enough to shut him up. "Yes, sir," Clint muttered quickly.Watching the girl stride off after throwing one last, blazing look over her shoulder, Clint felt a pang of pity. That was it. She and her whole family were done....Unaware of the storm she'd just kicked up, Claudia dragged herself home at dawn, chased by a barrage of calls.Her father, Wilson Lancaster, met her at the door with a ringing slap."How did I raise a daughter like you?"She didn't dodge in time. Her pale cheek bloomed red and swollen.The room froze.Jasper's brow furrowed, pain flashing in his eyes. He forced himself not to interfere. Claudia had crossed a line this time; if she didn't learn, who knew what chaos she'd stir up next? Still… Wilson had hit too hard. The sight twisted something in Jasper's chest.Lottie, Clarence, and Zane all wore the same angry, disappointed look. On the sofa, Lydia's eyes gleamed with poorly hidden glee.She'd been furious last night that her hired creeps had blown it and ended up at the station. Luckily, she'd covered her tracks. They'd claimed it was just a "heat-of-the-moment" grab, and since nothing serious happened, there was nothing to tie back to her.She'd been discharged that morning and dropped the bait she'd prepped ages ago. The Lancasters swallowed it whole.After disappearing all night, nobody asked where Claudia had been—or noticed her injuries. They greeted her with a slap. That was her family.Claudia didn't argue. She walked straight up to smug little Lydia
💕💕❤️❤️💖💖😍😍😘😘🥰🥰 Chapter 1Bang!The doors to the event room burst open."Something happened to Lydia!" a man shouted as he stumbled in, panic all over his face.The words hit like a bomb.The room—decked out in flowers, ribbons, and romantic music, buzzing with excitement over the proposal—instantly went still.The man in the spotlight, still down on one knee, ring in hand, spun around in shock."What did you just say?"Quade Zimmer, his blue-dyed hair as loud as his voice, blurted, "Mrs. Lancaster just called—Lydia's been in a car accident! She's at the hospital right now!"The words had barely left his mouth before chaos erupted—chairs scraping, heels clacking, people rushing for the door.It wasn't an exaggeration to say Lydia Wallace was the it girl of their circle—beautiful, talented, fragile in that heartbreaking way that made people want to protect her. Everyone adored her, pitied her, worshipped her.And now that their goddess was hurt?No one had the heart to keep celebrating a proposal everyone already knew the answer to.Even the guy proposing dropped everything and bolted."Jasper—"The voice that called his name came from behind—soft, barely more than a breath.That was when everyone finally realized: the woman being proposed to hadn't said a single word this whole time.Somebody must've hit the lights in the chaos, because the room dimmed. The only glow came from the soft wall lights.In the corner, half in shadow, half in light, stood Claudia Lancaster. Her beauty wasn't the sweet, gentle kind—it was sharp, striking, unforgettable.But right now, her calm was unnerving. Her expression gave away nothing."You don't want to hear my answer?" she asked quietly.Just a minute ago, Jasper Fenton had asked her to marry him.Now, halfway out the door, he froze.He didn't even try to explain. "Claudia, I'm sorry. I have to go to the hospital. Go home first, okay?""What if I don't let you go?" Her voice stayed steady. "Jasper, you know I hate her."Jasper sighed, exasperated. "Claudia, not now. This isn't the time to start a fight.""My answer… you might only get it once," she said, calm as ever.Something about her tone made him pause. Normally, the moment Lydia's name came up, Claudia would explode—snapping, rolling her eyes, cursing Lydia under her breath.But tonight, she was cool, detached. Almost like she'd been expecting this.A flicker of unease crawled up Jasper's spine."Oh, please," Quade cut in, rolling his eyes. "You've been obsessed with Jasper since, what, middle school? The guy finally proposes and we're supposed to believe you'd say no?""Yeah, someone might actually be dying. You can get proposed to any other day." Someone else chimed in."Exactly! The families arranged this ages ago—this whole thing's just for show."The comments stung, but Claudia didn't so much as blink. Her dark eyes stayed locked on Jasper. Waiting.Jasper let out another sigh and came back to her. Like always, he ruffled her hair like she was a kid. "Be good, okay? Don't make a scene. Lydia could be seriously hurt. This isn't the time for a tantrum."It was always like this. Whenever Lydia was involved, Jasper never asked who was right or wrong.He'd run to comfort Lydia first—and then come back to scold Claudia, soft and patient, like she was a spoiled child who just didn't understand.That was what loving someone from below felt like. No matter how you screamed, your anger was just "cute." Never serious.This proposal? It had never been a real question. Jasper already knew what her answer should've been."Oh, screw this—I can't keep my mouth shut anymore!"Whitney Sawyer slammed her clutch down, fury flashing in her eyes. She'd been holding it in ever since Quade barged in, but enough was enough."Jasper, are you her boyfriend or her personal EMT? How is it that every time Lydia gets into 'an accident,' she calls you? Always perfectly timed, always ruining your plans. Last time it was a date, now it's your proposal! What, she couldn't hold off dying for five minutes?"As Claudia's best friend, Whitney had spent weeks planning this proposal. And now, once again, Lydia had hijacked it—and Jasper fell right into the trap.Whitney's fury spread like wildfire. "And the rest of you! What are you running for—visiting her or planning her funeral? At this rate, Lydia should've died a hundred times already!""Whitney!" Jasper's face darkened; the gentle, mild-mannered man vanished. His voice snapped like a whip. "Watch your mouth.""Oh, spare me." Whitney's voice rose, sharp and furious. "You can't stand to hear your precious Lydia criticized? Jasper, do you even remember who your girlfriend is?"Jasper's eyes iced over. Claudia caught Whitney's arm, voice quiet but firm."If you walk out that door, Jasper, we're done."Too much time had already been wasted. Jasper pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed."Don't say something you'll regret. Claudia, we'll talk when I get back."He turned and strode out without another glance.He didn't even know how bad Lydia's injuries were—he just knew he had to go.He told himself, When I get back, I'll make it up to her. I'll give her an even better proposal.He also made a mental note to tell Claudia to stay away from Whitney; clearly that girl was filling her head with nonsense.The room sagged under the weight of it all. Even those who thought Claudia was being dramatic kept their mouths shut. No one wanted to cross Jasper—or the Sawyers.One by one, they slipped away.In minutes, the place was unrecognizable.Crushed rose petals and ribbons littered the floor. Wine bottles rolled under chairs. Frosting smeared across the carpet. The whole scene looked like a parody of what it had been—mocking the ridiculousness of it all.As the last few lingered, someone frowned. "Wait—Lydia's the Lancasters' adopted daughter, right? I heard she's Claudia's cousin. Why didn't anyone call Claudia too?""Call her? What, you want to make Lydia's injuries even worse?""Whoa, what's that supposed to mean?""The usual. Miss Lancaster's cold, cruel, ungrateful… you know how it goes."The whispers started again—soft, poisonous, and familiar. They always did whenever Lydia's name came up next to Claudia's.Whitney's face burned with anger. She turned to Claudia, suddenly worried.Strangers' gossip didn't matter—but betrayal from someone you love? That always hit deeper.Claudia watched Jasper's back as he walked away, each step pulling him further from her. It felt like watching the years slip through her fingers—the boy she'd grown up with fading out of reach.Whitney had asked her once: If nothing had interrupted tonight, would you have said yes?But honestly?No matter what her answer was, the ending would've been the same. Lydia would never let her win.And Jasper would never choose her.The moment he turned his back, he didn't realize—while the future might feel endless, the woman willing to wait for you doesn't last forever.Jasper… this time, I'm really letting go.On the table amid the mess, Claudia's phone buzzed. A WhatsApp notification popped up, short and smug."You lost."Chapter 2Three days earlier, Lydia had cornered Claudia."You know Jasper's about to propose, don't you?"Her pretty eyes sparkled—not with excitement, but with jealousy and malice."I heard both families wanted to skip straight to the engagement party, but he insisted on doing it right. Said he needed to hear your 'yes' himself, or it wouldn't mean a thing. Aww, how romantic, isn't it?""So what?" Claudia looked up, her tone flat, unbothered.Lydia's smile curved, sharp and poisonous. "So what? Claudia, what makes a sinner like you think you deserve happiness?"She leaned closer, voice sugary-sweet but dripping venom. "Wanna bet? In three days, that proposal won't even happen."Claudia just stared at her. To everyone else, Lydia was pure perfection—soft-spoken, gentle, all grace and light. No one would believe that behind closed doors, she could spit venom like this.She could've stopped the proposal anytime she wanted. But no—Lydia liked drama. She wanted to wait until the final act, to shove Claudia off the stage herself. Just like she always did.…After the proposal went up in flames, Whitney's phone rang. One look at the caller ID, and her face fell. She muttered a curse and bolted. She'd planned to drop Claudia off first—Claudia had arrived in Jasper's car—but when Claudia realized something was wrong with Whitney's mom, she pushed her to go.When everyone else was gone, Claudia stood in the wreckage of crushed flowers and champagne glasses, her head bowed, her expression unreadable. She let out a small, bitter laugh.It was late. The streets outside were quiet and empty. Claudia left the club with no desire to go home. She wandered along the river, the cold of the night seeping into her skin.Then, she froze.The hairs on her neck stood up—someone was following her.She raised her phone, pretending to take a selfie, tilting it just enough to see the reflection behind her. A group of men, shadows closing in.Her pulse spiked. She started walking faster. So did they.Her thumb hovered over her emergency contact—the number Jasper had made her set up a year ago.Back then, she'd broken some creep's arm for harassing a girl and ended up at the police station. Jasper bailed her out, scolding her the entire ride home for being reckless. He'd put himself down as her emergency contact, made her promise that if she was ever in danger, she'd call him—no heroics, no pride.He'd sworn that no matter where or when, he'd come for her.She never imagined the first time she'd call would be like this."Claudia?" Jasper's voice came through, low and tired. He was at the hospital. Lydia's accident hadn't been serious, but she was fragile—born premature, easily shaken. Only he could calm her down. The whole Lancaster clan was camped outside. Lydia had finally drifted off when the call came in, jolting her awake."Jasper, someone's following me."Silence.Then, his voice—cold, dismissive."Claudia, I really can't leave tonight. Don't make a scene."He thought she was lying, trying to drag him away from Lydia's bedside again.Just then, Lydia's mother, Lottie Wallace, walked in with a glass of water. Her soft, elegant face hardened when she saw the phone in Jasper's hand."Claudia!" she snapped. "Lydia just got into an accident, and you can't even be bothered to visit. Now you're out God-knows-where, making up stories? When will you grow up? Listen—no one's leaving tonight. Stop your petty games."She hung up without hesitation.On the bed, Lydia lay pale and trembling. Her voice was small, hesitant."Mom, don't be mad. What if Claudia really is in trouble?"Lottie sighed, disappointment etched deep. "What trouble could she possibly be in? This isn't the first time she's tried to pull something when you're sick."Back in middle school, Claudia had once called home in the middle of the night, saying she'd been kidnapped and demanding ransom money. The same night, Lydia had fallen ill. The family was panicking already, and the so-called ransom call nearly gave Lottie a heart attack. They'd rushed to the location—only to find Claudia walking out unharmed, not a scratch on her.By the time they returned home, Lydia had collapsed on the floor, alone. It was too late when they finally got her to the hospital. The doctor said another delay, and she wouldn't have made it.That night, Claudia's father had beaten her bloody. She spent a month in the hospital—and never once apologized.Lottie's voice softened, heavy with disappointment. "When did my sweet little girl turn out like this?"Jasper knew every word of that story. He'd even been the one sneaking snacks to Claudia's hospital bed afterward, cracking stupid jokes to make her laugh. But tonight was different. He told himself she was just acting out after the ruined proposal. He didn't have the energy for her tantrums. Tomorrow, when she cooled off, he'd talk to her, make her smile again.He hung up, brushed Lydia's hair off her forehead, and whispered, "Your fever's gone. Be good. Sleep."Lydia's eyes shone with guilt and softness. "Jasper, I'm sorry about tonight. It's all my fault. If I weren't so weak—""Don't. You're never a burden.""Jasper…""Sleep."Her lashes fluttered shut, and a tiny smile curved her lips. She'd sleep easy tonight.…Behind Claudia, the men closed in—slowly, lazily, like cats toying with a mouse. She kept running on, Jasper's voice and Lottie's scolding echoing in her mind. Maybe she'd been disappointed too many times, because she didn't even feel sad anymore—just empty. Hollow.The April night was warm, but it cut like glass.They pushed her into a dark corner. Claudia stopped under a tree, expression calm, eyes dropping to the ground.Then she moved.Fifteen minutes later, the men were sprawled across the pavement—arms twisted, legs broken, groaning in pain. Claudia, out of breath and bleeding, dropped onto the curb. She grabbed her phone with a blood-slick hand and dialed 911.After that mess in eighth grade, she'd taken up kickboxing and self-defense. She'd learned early: no one was coming to save her.One of the men, his arm bent the wrong way, started crawling toward her. Claudia's eyes flicked over, cold and sharp—Before she could move, a boot came down hard, sending the guy flying.A shadow loomed over her—a tall man with a lazy grin and the kind of face that could get away with murder. He looked down at her from above, tongue clicking softly."Tsk. Where'd this poor thing come from?"Chapter 3Sterling Romero left Romero Manor that night, pissed off enough to ditch his car halfway home and take the dog for a walk. What he didn't expect was to stumble into that scene.There she was—a gorgeous, battered little rosebud—cornered by a pack of mangy strays. She looked fragile, but the way she lifted her chin, eyes blazing with defiance, yanked him straight back to the orphaned wolf pup he'd once lived with in the mountains for almost a month when he was ten.All bluff and bared teeth, guarding its tiny patch of earth. Weak, but burning with life.That wolf had died by his hands in the end.And this girl? She was the same kind of creature—small, thorny, and ready to bleed whoever tried to hurt her.Her face didn't even twitch as she broke those thugs' arms like twigs. Nothing touched her.Sterling—who rarely cared about anything—felt a flicker of interest he couldn't shake. Against his better judgment, he stepped in.Up close, she was even harder to forget. Those eyes—dark, clear, bright as a night after rain—hooked into something buried deep inside him. When she looked up, startled, there was a starlit glint that made his fingers itch to reach out, to cover those sharp, fearless eyes.Fine. He'd already intervened. Might as well see it through. And, honestly, he needed to blow off some steam.The alley was filled with screams.A minute ago, those thugs had just been too hurt to crawl. Now? They were in pieces—arms useless, legs broken, panic thick in the air.They regretted everything. The job had been simple—rough her up a bit, nothing major. Their boss had even warned them not to leave marks. But she was too beautiful, and a few of them got greedy.Who could've guessed that the delicate beauty punched like a demon—and worse, that a man like him would show up out of nowhere? Cold, lethal, like Death himself in a designer coat. If murder were legal, they were sure he'd have snapped their necks without blinking.The ringleader was already losing it.Sterling strolled back to where the girl lay watching from the ground. His tone carried a trace of wicked amusement."You're fast, but not nearly ruthless enough. Leave loose ends like that, and they'll come back to bite you. So, little stray—how're you planning to pay me back tonight?"Claudia—who could've handled the fight fine on her own, and now somehow owed this stranger—went silent.Flat on her back, face streaked with blood and dust, she somehow looked unreal in the dark.Sterling's brow furrowed. Filthy.He reached down to pull the quiet rosebud to her feet—then something shoved him hard. He stumbled, lost his balance, and went down right on top of her.His weight crushed her injured arm; his left hand landed on something softer. His fingers tensed and squeezed before his brain caught up. He froze. So did she. Their eyes locked, wide in mutual shock.A few feet away, the guilty shepherd dog sat blinking, like, Please don't notice me.Pinned under a stranger, everything aching, Claudia drew a long, shaky breath. Handsome or not, a group was still a group. Her calm expression sharpened to something feral.Sterling heard the rosebud's first words to him that night."No one ever told you?""Told me what?""Not to stick your nose in other people's business."Before the last word faded, she wrapped her arms around his neck and yanked him down. Their foreheads collided with a crack. Pain spiked.“Officer! Over here!" Her voice rang out clear. Seconds later, sirens split the night. Cops came running.Sterling, realizing he'd just been played, let out a low, disbelieving laugh."That's how you treat your savior?"He ended up sprawled exactly where she'd been, his voice dripping with sarcasm.Claudia stood, half-shadowed, and gave him a thin smile.“Obviously. I'm the ungrateful villainess, remember?"...That night, Liberty City's golden boy—the heir to Romero Corporation—got hauled down to the station.Clint showed up fast with a lawyer, sneaking looks at the girl who sparked the Reaper's rare mercy… and then nailed him for harassment. Bold enough, right? She was gorgeous—and clearly afraid of nothing.Once the thugs were booked, Clint braced himself, waiting for Sterling to say the word: Handle her.Instead, Sterling said, "Find out who she is.""Who?" The word slipped out before Clint could stop it. Sterling never showed interest in any woman. The idea alone was terrifying.Sterling's gaze cut his way, sharp enough to shut him up. "Yes, sir," Clint muttered quickly.Watching the girl stride off after throwing one last, blazing look over her shoulder, Clint felt a pang of pity. That was it. She and her whole family were done....Unaware of the storm she'd just kicked up, Claudia dragged herself home at dawn, chased by a barrage of calls.Her father, Wilson Lancaster, met her at the door with a ringing slap."How did I raise a daughter like you?"She didn't dodge in time. Her pale cheek bloomed red and swollen.The room froze.Jasper's brow furrowed, pain flashing in his eyes. He forced himself not to interfere. Claudia had crossed a line this time; if she didn't learn, who knew what chaos she'd stir up next? Still… Wilson had hit too hard. The sight twisted something in Jasper's chest.Lottie, Clarence, and Zane all wore the same angry, disappointed look. On the sofa, Lydia's eyes gleamed with poorly hidden glee.She'd been furious last night that her hired creeps had blown it and ended up at the station. Luckily, she'd covered her tracks. They'd claimed it was just a "heat-of-the-moment" grab, and since nothing serious happened, there was nothing to tie back to her.She'd been discharged that morning and dropped the bait she'd prepped ages ago. The Lancasters swallowed it whole.After disappearing all night, nobody asked where Claudia had been—or noticed her injuries. They greeted her with a slap. That was her family.Claudia didn't argue. She walked straight up to smug little Lydia
Chapter 1Bang!The doors to the event room burst open."Something happened to Lydia!" a man shouted as he stumbled in, panic all over his face.The words hit like a bomb.The room—decked out in flowers, ribbons, and romantic music, buzzing with excitement over the proposal—instantly went still.The man in the spotlight, still down on one knee, ring in hand, spun around in shock."What did you just say?"Quade Zimmer, his blue-dyed hair as loud as his voice, blurted, "Mrs. Lancaster just called—Lydia's been in a car accident! She's at the hospital right now!"The words had barely left his mouth before chaos erupted—chairs scraping, heels clacking, people rushing for the door.It wasn't an exaggeration to say Lydia Wallace was the it girl of their circle—beautiful, talented, fragile in that heartbreaking way that made people want to protect her. Everyone adored her, pitied her, worshipped her.And now that their goddess was hurt?No one had the heart to keep celebrating a proposal everyone already knew the answer to.Even the guy proposing dropped everything and bolted."Jasper—"The voice that called his name came from behind—soft, barely more than a breath.That was when everyone finally realized: the woman being proposed to hadn't said a single word this whole time.Somebody must've hit the lights in the chaos, because the room dimmed. The only glow came from the soft wall lights.In the corner, half in shadow, half in light, stood Claudia Lancaster. Her beauty wasn't the sweet, gentle kind—it was sharp, striking, unforgettable.But right now, her calm was unnerving. Her expression gave away nothing."You don't want to hear my answer?" she asked quietly.Just a minute ago, Jasper Fenton had asked her to marry him.Now, halfway out the door, he froze.He didn't even try to explain. "Claudia, I'm sorry. I have to go to the hospital. Go home first, okay?""What if I don't let you go?" Her voice stayed steady. "Jasper, you know I hate her."Jasper sighed, exasperated. "Claudia, not now. This isn't the time to start a fight.""My answer… you might only get it once," she said, calm as ever.Something about her tone made him pause. Normally, the moment Lydia's name came up, Claudia would explode—snapping, rolling her eyes, cursing Lydia under her breath.But tonight, she was cool, detached. Almost like she'd been expecting this.A flicker of unease crawled up Jasper's spine."Oh, please," Quade cut in, rolling his eyes. "You've been obsessed with Jasper since, what, middle school? The guy finally proposes and we're supposed to believe you'd say no?""Yeah, someone might actually be dying. You can get proposed to any other day." Someone else chimed in."Exactly! The families arranged this ages ago—this whole thing's just for show."The comments stung, but Claudia didn't so much as blink. Her dark eyes stayed locked on Jasper. Waiting.Jasper let out another sigh and came back to her. Like always, he ruffled her hair like she was a kid. "Be good, okay? Don't make a scene. Lydia could be seriously hurt. This isn't the time for a tantrum."It was always like this. Whenever Lydia was involved, Jasper never asked who was right or wrong.He'd run to comfort Lydia first—and then come back to scold Claudia, soft and patient, like she was a spoiled child who just didn't understand.That was what loving someone from below felt like. No matter how you screamed, your anger was just "cute." Never serious.This proposal? It had never been a real question. Jasper already knew what her answer should've been."Oh, screw this—I can't keep my mouth shut anymore!"Whitney Sawyer slammed her clutch down, fury flashing in her eyes. She'd been holding it in ever since Quade barged in, but enough was enough."Jasper, are you her boyfriend or her personal EMT? How is it that every time Lydia gets into 'an accident,' she calls you? Always perfectly timed, always ruining your plans. Last time it was a date, now it's your proposal! What, she couldn't hold off dying for five minutes?"As Claudia's best friend, Whitney had spent weeks planning this proposal. And now, once again, Lydia had hijacked it—and Jasper fell right into the trap.Whitney's fury spread like wildfire. "And the rest of you! What are you running for—visiting her or planning her funeral? At this rate, Lydia should've died a hundred times already!""Whitney!" Jasper's face darkened; the gentle, mild-mannered man vanished. His voice snapped like a whip. "Watch your mouth.""Oh, spare me." Whitney's voice rose, sharp and furious. "You can't stand to hear your precious Lydia criticized? Jasper, do you even remember who your girlfriend is?"Jasper's eyes iced over. Claudia caught Whitney's arm, voice quiet but firm."If you walk out that door, Jasper, we're done."Too much time had already been wasted. Jasper pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed."Don't say something you'll regret. Claudia, we'll talk when I get back."He turned and strode out without another glance.He didn't even know how bad Lydia's injuries were—he just knew he had to go.He told himself, When I get back, I'll make it up to her. I'll give her an even better proposal.He also made a mental note to tell Claudia to stay away from Whitney; clearly that girl was filling her head with nonsense.The room sagged under the weight of it all. Even those who thought Claudia was being dramatic kept their mouths shut. No one wanted to cross Jasper—or the Sawyers.One by one, they slipped away.In minutes, the place was unrecognizable.Crushed rose petals and ribbons littered the floor. Wine bottles rolled under chairs. Frosting smeared across the carpet. The whole scene looked like a parody of what it had been—mocking the ridiculousness of it all.As the last few lingered, someone frowned. "Wait—Lydia's the Lancasters' adopted daughter, right? I heard she's Claudia's cousin. Why didn't anyone call Claudia too?""Call her? What, you want to make Lydia's injuries even worse?""Whoa, what's that supposed to mean?""The usual. Miss Lancaster's cold, cruel, ungrateful… you know how it goes."The whispers started again—soft, poisonous, and familiar. They always did whenever Lydia's name came up next to Claudia's.Whitney's face burned with anger. She turned to Claudia, suddenly worried.Strangers' gossip didn't matter—but betrayal from someone you love? That always hit deeper.Claudia watched Jasper's back as he walked away, each step pulling him further from her. It felt like watching the years slip through her fingers—the boy she'd grown up with fading out of reach.Whitney had asked her once: If nothing had interrupted tonight, would you have said yes?But honestly?No matter what her answer was, the ending would've been the same. Lydia would never let her win.And Jasper would never choose her.The moment he turned his back, he didn't realize—while the future might feel endless, the woman willing to wait for you doesn't last forever.Jasper… this time, I'm really letting go.On the table amid the mess, Claudia's phone buzzed. A WhatsApp notification popped up, short and smug."You lost."Chapter 2Three days earlier, Lydia had cornered Claudia."You know Jasper's about to propose, don't you?"Her pretty eyes sparkled—not with excitement, but with jealousy and malice."I heard both families wanted to skip straight to the engagement party, but he insisted on doing it right. Said he needed to hear your 'yes' himself, or it wouldn't mean a thing. Aww, how romantic, isn't it?""So what?" Claudia looked up, her tone flat, unbothered.Lydia's smile curved, sharp and poisonous. "So what? Claudia, what makes a sinner like you think you deserve happiness?"She leaned closer, voice sugary-sweet but dripping venom. "Wanna bet? In three days, that proposal won't even happen."Claudia just stared at her. To everyone else, Lydia was pure perfection—soft-spoken, gentle, all grace and light. No one would believe that behind closed doors, she could spit venom like this.She could've stopped the proposal anytime she wanted. But no—Lydia liked drama. She wanted to wait until the final act, to shove Claudia off the stage herself. Just like she always did.…After the proposal went up in flames, Whitney's phone rang. One look at the caller ID, and her face fell. She muttered a curse and bolted. She'd planned to drop Claudia off first—Claudia had arrived in Jasper's car—but when Claudia realized something was wrong with Whitney's mom, she pushed her to go.When everyone else was gone, Claudia stood in the wreckage of crushed flowers and champagne glasses, her head bowed, her expression unreadable. She let out a small, bitter laugh.It was late. The streets outside were quiet and empty. Claudia left the club with no desire to go home. She wandered along the river, the cold of the night seeping into her skin.Then, she froze.The hairs on her neck stood up—someone was following her.She raised her phone, pretending to take a selfie, tilting it just enough to see the reflection behind her. A group of men, shadows closing in.Her pulse spiked. She started walking faster. So did they.Her thumb hovered over her emergency contact—the number Jasper had made her set up a year ago.Back then, she'd broken some creep's arm for harassing a girl and ended up at the police station. Jasper bailed her out, scolding her the entire ride home for being reckless. He'd put himself down as her emergency contact, made her promise that if she was ever in danger, she'd call him—no heroics, no pride.He'd sworn that no matter where or when, he'd come for her.She never imagined the first time she'd call would be like this."Claudia?" Jasper's voice came through, low and tired. He was at the hospital. Lydia's accident hadn't been serious, but she was fragile—born premature, easily shaken. Only he could calm her down. The whole Lancaster clan was camped outside. Lydia had finally drifted off when the call came in, jolting her awake."Jasper, someone's following me."Silence.Then, his voice—cold, dismissive."Claudia, I really can't leave tonight. Don't make a scene."He thought she was lying, trying to drag him away from Lydia's bedside again.Just then, Lydia's mother, Lottie Wallace, walked in with a glass of water. Her soft, elegant face hardened when she saw the phone in Jasper's hand."Claudia!" she snapped. "Lydia just got into an accident, and you can't even be bothered to visit. Now you're out God-knows-where, making up stories? When will you grow up? Listen—no one's leaving tonight. Stop your petty games."She hung up without hesitation.On the bed, Lydia lay pale and trembling. Her voice was small, hesitant."Mom, don't be mad. What if Claudia really is in trouble?"Lottie sighed, disappointment etched deep. "What trouble could she possibly be in? This isn't the first time she's tried to pull something when you're sick."Back in middle school, Claudia had once called home in the middle of the night, saying she'd been kidnapped and demanding ransom money. The same night, Lydia had fallen ill. The family was panicking already, and the so-called ransom call nearly gave Lottie a heart attack. They'd rushed to the location—only to find Claudia walking out unharmed, not a scratch on her.By the time they returned home, Lydia had collapsed on the floor, alone. It was too late when they finally got her to the hospital. The doctor said another delay, and she wouldn't have made it.That night, Claudia's father had beaten her bloody. She spent a month in the hospital—and never once apologized.Lottie's voice softened, heavy with disappointment. "When did my sweet little girl turn out like this?"Jasper knew every word of that story. He'd even been the one sneaking snacks to Claudia's hospital bed afterward, cracking stupid jokes to make her laugh. But tonight was different. He told himself she was just acting out after the ruined proposal. He didn't have the energy for her tantrums. Tomorrow, when she cooled off, he'd talk to her, make her smile again.He hung up, brushed Lydia's hair off her forehead, and whispered, "Your fever's gone. Be good. Sleep."Lydia's eyes shone with guilt and softness. "Jasper, I'm sorry about tonight. It's all my fault. If I weren't so weak—""Don't. You're never a burden.""Jasper…""Sleep."Her lashes fluttered shut, and a tiny smile curved her lips. She'd sleep easy tonight.…Behind Claudia, the men closed in—slowly, lazily, like cats toying with a mouse. She kept running on, Jasper's voice and Lottie's scolding echoing in her mind. Maybe she'd been disappointed too many times, because she didn't even feel sad anymore—just empty. Hollow.The April night was warm, but it cut like glass.They pushed her into a dark corner. Claudia stopped under a tree, expression calm, eyes dropping to the ground.Then she moved.Fifteen minutes later, the men were sprawled across the pavement—arms twisted, legs broken, groaning in pain. Claudia, out of breath and bleeding, dropped onto the curb. She grabbed her phone with a blood-slick hand and dialed 911.After that mess in eighth grade, she'd taken up kickboxing and self-defense. She'd learned early: no one was coming to save her.One of the men, his arm bent the wrong way, started crawling toward her. Claudia's eyes flicked over, cold and sharp—Before she could move, a boot came down hard, sending the guy flying.A shadow loomed over her—a tall man with a lazy grin and the kind of face that could get away with murder. He looked down at her from above, tongue clicking softly."Tsk. Where'd this poor thing come from?"Chapter 3Sterling Romero left Romero Manor that night, pissed off enough to ditch his car halfway home and take the dog for a walk. What he didn't expect was to stumble into that scene.There she was—a gorgeous, battered little rosebud—cornered by a pack of mangy strays. She looked fragile, but the way she lifted her chin, eyes blazing with defiance, yanked him straight back to the orphaned wolf pup he'd once lived with in the mountains for almost a month when he was ten.All bluff and bared teeth, guarding its tiny patch of earth. Weak, but burning with life.That wolf had died by his hands in the end.And this girl? She was the same kind of creature—small, thorny, and ready to bleed whoever tried to hurt her.Her face didn't even twitch as she broke those thugs' arms like twigs. Nothing touched her.Sterling—who rarely cared about anything—felt a flicker of interest he couldn't shake. Against his better judgment, he stepped in.Up close, she was even harder to forget. Those eyes—dark, clear, bright as a night after rain—hooked into something buried deep inside him. When she looked up, startled, there was a starlit glint that made his fingers itch to reach out, to cover those sharp, fearless eyes.Fine. He'd already intervened. Might as well see it through. And, honestly, he needed to blow off some steam.The alley was filled with screams.A minute ago, those thugs had just been too hurt to crawl. Now? They were in pieces—arms useless, legs broken, panic thick in the air.They regretted everything. The job had been simple—rough her up a bit, nothing major. Their boss had even warned them not to leave marks. But she was too beautiful, and a few of them got greedy.Who could've guessed that the delicate beauty punched like a demon—and worse, that a man like him would show up out of nowhere? Cold, lethal, like Death himself in a designer coat. If murder were legal, they were sure he'd have snapped their necks without blinking.The ringleader was already losing it.Sterling strolled back to where the girl lay watching from the ground. His tone carried a trace of wicked amusement."You're fast, but not nearly ruthless enough. Leave loose ends like that, and they'll come back to bite you. So, little stray—how're you planning to pay me back tonight?"Claudia—who could've handled the fight fine on her own, and now somehow owed this stranger—went silent.Flat on her back, face streaked with blood and dust, she somehow looked unreal in the dark.Sterling's brow furrowed. Filthy.He reached down to pull the quiet rosebud to her feet—then something shoved him hard. He stumbled, lost his balance, and went down right on top of her.His weight crushed her injured arm; his left hand landed on something softer. His fingers tensed and squeezed before his brain caught up. He froze. So did she. Their eyes locked, wide in mutual shock.A few feet away, the guilty shepherd dog sat blinking, like, Please don't notice me.Pinned under a stranger, everything aching, Claudia drew a long, shaky breath. Handsome or not, a group was still a group. Her calm expression sharpened to something feral.Sterling heard the rosebud's first words to him that night."No one ever told you?""Told me what?""Not to stick your nose in other people's business."Before the last word faded, she wrapped her arms around his neck and yanked him down. Their foreheads collided with a crack. Pain spiked.“Officer! Over here!" Her voice rang out clear. Seconds later, sirens split the night. Cops came running.Sterling, realizing he'd just been played, let out a low, disbelieving laugh."That's how you treat your savior?"He ended up sprawled exactly where she'd been, his voice dripping with sarcasm.Claudia stood, half-shadowed, and gave him a thin smile.“Obviously. I'm the ungrateful villainess, remember?"...That night, Liberty City's golden boy—the heir to Romero Corporation—got hauled down to the station.Clint showed up fast with a lawyer, sneaking looks at the girl who sparked the Reaper's rare mercy… and then nailed him for harassment. Bold enough, right? She was gorgeous—and clearly afraid of nothing.Once the thugs were booked, Clint braced himself, waiting for Sterling to say the word: Handle her.Instead, Sterling said, "Find out who she is.""Who?" The word slipped out before Clint could stop it. Sterling never showed interest in any woman. The idea alone was terrifying.Sterling's gaze cut his way, sharp enough to shut him up. "Yes, sir," Clint muttered quickly.Watching the girl stride off after throwing one last, blazing look over her shoulder, Clint felt a pang of pity. That was it. She and her whole family were done....Unaware of the storm she'd just kicked up, Claudia dragged herself home at dawn, chased by a barrage of calls.Her father, Wilson Lancaster, met her at the door with a ringing slap."How did I raise a daughter like you?"She didn't dodge in time. Her pale cheek bloomed red and swollen.The room froze.Jasper's brow furrowed, pain flashing in his eyes. He forced himself not to interfere. Claudia had crossed a line this time; if she didn't learn, who knew what chaos she'd stir up next? Still… Wilson had hit too hard. The sight twisted something in Jasper's chest.Lottie, Clarence, and Zane all wore the same angry, disappointed look. On the sofa, Lydia's eyes gleamed with poorly hidden glee.She'd been furious last night that her hired creeps had blown it and ended up at the station. Luckily, she'd covered her tracks. They'd claimed it was just a "heat-of-the-moment" grab, and since nothing serious happened, there was nothing to tie back to her.She'd been discharged that morning and dropped the bait she'd prepped ages ago. The Lancasters swallowed it whole.After disappearing all night, nobody asked where Claudia had been—or noticed her injuries. They greeted her with a slap. That was her family.Claudia didn't argue. She walked straight up to smug little Lydia
Chapter 1Bang!The doors to the event room burst open."Something happened to Lydia!" a man shouted as he stumbled in, panic all over his face.The words hit like a bomb.The room—decked out in flowers, ribbons, and romantic music, buzzing with excitement over the proposal—instantly went still.The man in the spotlight, still down on one knee, ring in hand, spun around in shock."What did you just say?"Quade Zimmer, his blue-dyed hair as loud as his voice, blurted, "Mrs. Lancaster just called—Lydia's been in a car accident! She's at the hospital right now!"The words had barely left his mouth before chaos erupted—chairs scraping, heels clacking, people rushing for the door.It wasn't an exaggeration to say Lydia Wallace was the it girl of their circle—beautiful, talented, fragile in that heartbreaking way that made people want to protect her. Everyone adored her, pitied her, worshipped her.And now that their goddess was hurt?No one had the heart to keep celebrating a proposal everyone already knew the answer to.Even the guy proposing dropped everything and bolted."Jasper—"The voice that called his name came from behind—soft, barely more than a breath.That was when everyone finally realized: the woman being proposed to hadn't said a single word this whole time.Somebody must've hit the lights in the chaos, because the room dimmed. The only glow came from the soft wall lights.In the corner, half in shadow, half in light, stood Claudia Lancaster. Her beauty wasn't the sweet, gentle kind—it was sharp, striking, unforgettable.But right now, her calm was unnerving. Her expression gave away nothing."You don't want to hear my answer?" she asked quietly.Just a minute ago, Jasper Fenton had asked her to marry him.Now, halfway out the door, he froze.He didn't even try to explain. "Claudia, I'm sorry. I have to go to the hospital. Go home first, okay?""What if I don't let you go?" Her voice stayed steady. "Jasper, you know I hate her."Jasper sighed, exasperated. "Claudia, not now. This isn't the time to start a fight.""My answer… you might only get it once," she said, calm as ever.Something about her tone made him pause. Normally, the moment Lydia's name came up, Claudia would explode—snapping, rolling her eyes, cursing Lydia under her breath.But tonight, she was cool, detached. Almost like she'd been expecting this.A flicker of unease crawled up Jasper's spine."Oh, please," Quade cut in, rolling his eyes. "You've been obsessed with Jasper since, what, middle school? The guy finally proposes and we're supposed to believe you'd say no?""Yeah, someone might actually be dying. You can get proposed to any other day." Someone else chimed in."Exactly! The families arranged this ages ago—this whole thing's just for show."The comments stung, but Claudia didn't so much as blink. Her dark eyes stayed locked on Jasper. Waiting.Jasper let out another sigh and came back to her. Like always, he ruffled her hair like she was a kid. "Be good, okay? Don't make a scene. Lydia could be seriously hurt. This isn't the time for a tantrum."It was always like this. Whenever Lydia was involved, Jasper never asked who was right or wrong.He'd run to comfort Lydia first—and then come back to scold Claudia, soft and patient, like she was a spoiled child who just didn't understand.That was what loving someone from below felt like. No matter how you screamed, your anger was just "cute." Never serious.This proposal? It had never been a real question. Jasper already knew what her answer should've been."Oh, screw this—I can't keep my mouth shut anymore!"Whitney Sawyer slammed her clutch down, fury flashing in her eyes. She'd been holding it in ever since Quade barged in, but enough was enough."Jasper, are you her boyfriend or her personal EMT? How is it that every time Lydia gets into 'an accident,' she calls you? Always perfectly timed, always ruining your plans. Last time it was a date, now it's your proposal! What, she couldn't hold off dying for five minutes?"As Claudia's best friend, Whitney had spent weeks planning this proposal. And now, once again, Lydia had hijacked it—and Jasper fell right into the trap.Whitney's fury spread like wildfire. "And the rest of you! What are you running for—visiting her or planning her funeral? At this rate, Lydia should've died a hundred times already!""Whitney!" Jasper's face darkened; the gentle, mild-mannered man vanished. His voice snapped like a whip. "Watch your mouth.""Oh, spare me." Whitney's voice rose, sharp and furious. "You can't stand to hear your precious Lydia criticized? Jasper, do you even remember who your girlfriend is?"Jasper's eyes iced over. Claudia caught Whitney's arm, voice quiet but firm."If you walk out that door, Jasper, we're done."Too much time had already been wasted. Jasper pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed."Don't say something you'll regret. Claudia, we'll talk when I get back."He turned and strode out without another glance.He didn't even know how bad Lydia's injuries were—he just knew he had to go.He told himself, When I get back, I'll make it up to her. I'll give her an even better proposal.He also made a mental note to tell Claudia to stay away from Whitney; clearly that girl was filling her head with nonsense.The room sagged under the weight of it all. Even those who thought Claudia was being dramatic kept their mouths shut. No one wanted to cross Jasper—or the Sawyers.One by one, they slipped away.In minutes, the place was unrecognizable.Crushed rose petals and ribbons littered the floor. Wine bottles rolled under chairs. Frosting smeared across the carpet. The whole scene looked like a parody of what it had been—mocking the ridiculousness of it all.As the last few lingered, someone frowned. "Wait—Lydia's the Lancasters' adopted daughter, right? I heard she's Claudia's cousin. Why didn't anyone call Claudia too?""Call her? What, you want to make Lydia's injuries even worse?""Whoa, what's that supposed to mean?""The usual. Miss Lancaster's cold, cruel, ungrateful… you know how it goes."The whispers started again—soft, poisonous, and familiar. They always did whenever Lydia's name came up next to Claudia's.Whitney's face burned with anger. She turned to Claudia, suddenly worried.Strangers' gossip didn't matter—but betrayal from someone you love? That always hit deeper.Claudia watched Jasper's back as he walked away, each step pulling him further from her. It felt like watching the years slip through her fingers—the boy she'd grown up with fading out of reach.Whitney had asked her once: If nothing had interrupted tonight, would you have said yes?But honestly?No matter what her answer was, the ending would've been the same. Lydia would never let her win.And Jasper would never choose her.The moment he turned his back, he didn't realize—while the future might feel endless, the woman willing to wait for you doesn't last forever.Jasper… this time, I'm really letting go.On the table amid the mess, Claudia's phone buzzed. A WhatsApp notification popped up, short and smug."You lost."Chapter 2Three days earlier, Lydia had cornered Claudia."You know Jasper's about to propose, don't you?"Her pretty eyes sparkled—not with excitement, but with jealousy and malice."I heard both families wanted to skip straight to the engagement party, but he insisted on doing it right. Said he needed to hear your 'yes' himself, or it wouldn't mean a thing. Aww, how romantic, isn't it?""So what?" Claudia looked up, her tone flat, unbothered.Lydia's smile curved, sharp and poisonous. "So what? Claudia, what makes a sinner like you think you deserve happiness?"She leaned closer, voice sugary-sweet but dripping venom. "Wanna bet? In three days, that proposal won't even happen."Claudia just stared at her. To everyone else, Lydia was pure perfection—soft-spoken, gentle, all grace and light. No one would believe that behind closed doors, she could spit venom like this.She could've stopped the proposal anytime she wanted. But no—Lydia liked drama. She wanted to wait until the final act, to shove Claudia off the stage herself. Just like she always did.…After the proposal went up in flames, Whitney's phone rang. One look at the caller ID, and her face fell. She muttered a curse and bolted. She'd planned to drop Claudia off first—Claudia had arrived in Jasper's car—but when Claudia realized something was wrong with Whitney's mom, she pushed her to go.When everyone else was gone, Claudia stood in the wreckage of crushed flowers and champagne glasses, her head bowed, her expression unreadable. She let out a small, bitter laugh.It was late. The streets outside were quiet and empty. Claudia left the club with no desire to go home. She wandered along the river, the cold of the night seeping into her skin.Then, she froze.The hairs on her neck stood up—someone was following her.She raised her phone, pretending to take a selfie, tilting it just enough to see the reflection behind her. A group of men, shadows closing in.Her pulse spiked. She started walking faster. So did they.Her thumb hovered over her emergency contact—the number Jasper had made her set up a year ago.Back then, she'd broken some creep's arm for harassing a girl and ended up at the police station. Jasper bailed her out, scolding her the entire ride home for being reckless. He'd put himself down as her emergency contact, made her promise that if she was ever in danger, she'd call him—no heroics, no pride.He'd sworn that no matter where or when, he'd come for her.She never imagined the first time she'd call would be like this."Claudia?" Jasper's voice came through, low and tired. He was at the hospital. Lydia's accident hadn't been serious, but she was fragile—born premature, easily shaken. Only he could calm her down. The whole Lancaster clan was camped outside. Lydia had finally drifted off when the call came in, jolting her awake."Jasper, someone's following me."Silence.Then, his voice—cold, dismissive."Claudia, I really can't leave tonight. Don't make a scene."He thought she was lying, trying to drag him away from Lydia's bedside again.Just then, Lydia's mother, Lottie Wallace, walked in with a glass of water. Her soft, elegant face hardened when she saw the phone in Jasper's hand."Claudia!" she snapped. "Lydia just got into an accident, and you can't even be bothered to visit. Now you're out God-knows-where, making up stories? When will you grow up? Listen—no one's leaving tonight. Stop your petty games."She hung up without hesitation.On the bed, Lydia lay pale and trembling. Her voice was small, hesitant."Mom, don't be mad. What if Claudia really is in trouble?"Lottie sighed, disappointment etched deep. "What trouble could she possibly be in? This isn't the first time she's tried to pull something when you're sick."Back in middle school, Claudia had once called home in the middle of the night, saying she'd been kidnapped and demanding ransom money. The same night, Lydia had fallen ill. The family was panicking already, and the so-called ransom call nearly gave Lottie a heart attack. They'd rushed to the location—only to find Claudia walking out unharmed, not a scratch on her.By the time they returned home, Lydia had collapsed on the floor, alone. It was too late when they finally got her to the hospital. The doctor said another delay, and she wouldn't have made it.That night, Claudia's father had beaten her bloody. She spent a month in the hospital—and never once apologized.Lottie's voice softened, heavy with disappointment. "When did my sweet little girl turn out like this?"Jasper knew every word of that story. He'd even been the one sneaking snacks to Claudia's hospital bed afterward, cracking stupid jokes to make her laugh. But tonight was different. He told himself she was just acting out after the ruined proposal. He didn't have the energy for her tantrums. Tomorrow, when she cooled off, he'd talk to her, make her smile again.He hung up, brushed Lydia's hair off her forehead, and whispered, "Your fever's gone. Be good. Sleep."Lydia's eyes shone with guilt and softness. "Jasper, I'm sorry about tonight. It's all my fault. If I weren't so weak—""Don't. You're never a burden.""Jasper…""Sleep."Her lashes fluttered shut, and a tiny smile curved her lips. She'd sleep easy tonight.…Behind Claudia, the men closed in—slowly, lazily, like cats toying with a mouse. She kept running on, Jasper's voice and Lottie's scolding echoing in her mind. Maybe she'd been disappointed too many times, because she didn't even feel sad anymore—just empty. Hollow.The April night was warm, but it cut like glass.They pushed her into a dark corner. Claudia stopped under a tree, expression calm, eyes dropping to the ground.Then she moved.Fifteen minutes later, the men were sprawled across the pavement—arms twisted, legs broken, groaning in pain. Claudia, out of breath and bleeding, dropped onto the curb. She grabbed her phone with a blood-slick hand and dialed 911.After that mess in eighth grade, she'd taken up kickboxing and self-defense. She'd learned early: no one was coming to save her.One of the men, his arm bent the wrong way, started crawling toward her. Claudia's eyes flicked over, cold and sharp—Before she could move, a boot came down hard, sending the guy flying.A shadow loomed over her—a tall man with a lazy grin and the kind of face that could get away with murder. He looked down at her from above, tongue clicking softly."Tsk. Where'd this poor thing come from?"Chapter 3Sterling Romero left Romero Manor that night, pissed off enough to ditch his car halfway home and take the dog for a walk. What he didn't expect was to stumble into that scene.There she was—a gorgeous, battered little rosebud—cornered by a pack of mangy strays. She looked fragile, but the way she lifted her chin, eyes blazing with defiance, yanked him straight back to the orphaned wolf pup he'd once lived with in the mountains for almost a month when he was ten.All bluff and bared teeth, guarding its tiny patch of earth. Weak, but burning with life.That wolf had died by his hands in the end.And this girl? She was the same kind of creature—small, thorny, and ready to bleed whoever tried to hurt her.Her face didn't even twitch as she broke those thugs' arms like twigs. Nothing touched her.Sterling—who rarely cared about anything—felt a flicker of interest he couldn't shake. Against his better judgment, he stepped in.Up close, she was even harder to forget. Those eyes—dark, clear, bright as a night after rain—hooked into something buried deep inside him. When she looked up, startled, there was a starlit glint that made his fingers itch to reach out, to cover those sharp, fearless eyes.Fine. He'd already intervened. Might as well see it through. And, honestly, he needed to blow off some steam.The alley was filled with screams.A minute ago, those thugs had just been too hurt to crawl. Now? They were in pieces—arms useless, legs broken, panic thick in the air.They regretted everything. The job had been simple—rough her up a bit, nothing major. Their boss had even warned them not to leave marks. But she was too beautiful, and a few of them got greedy.Who could've guessed that the delicate beauty punched like a demon—and worse, that a man like him would show up out of nowhere? Cold, lethal, like Death himself in a designer coat. If murder were legal, they were sure he'd have snapped their necks without blinking.The ringleader was already losing it.Sterling strolled back to where the girl lay watching from the ground. His tone carried a trace of wicked amusement."You're fast, but not nearly ruthless enough. Leave loose ends like that, and they'll come back to bite you. So, little stray—how're you planning to pay me back tonight?"Claudia—who could've handled the fight fine on her own, and now somehow owed this stranger—went silent.Flat on her back, face streaked with blood and dust, she somehow looked unreal in the dark.Sterling's brow furrowed. Filthy.He reached down to pull the quiet rosebud to her feet—then something shoved him hard. He stumbled, lost his balance, and went down right on top of her.His weight crushed her injured arm; his left hand landed on something softer. His fingers tensed and squeezed before his brain caught up. He froze. So did she. Their eyes locked, wide in mutual shock.A few feet away, the guilty shepherd dog sat blinking, like, Please don't notice me.Pinned under a stranger, everything aching, Claudia drew a long, shaky breath. Handsome or not, a group was still a group. Her calm expression sharpened to something feral.Sterling heard the rosebud's first words to him that night."No one ever told you?""Told me what?""Not to stick your nose in other people's business."Before the last word faded, she wrapped her arms around his neck and yanked him down. Their foreheads collided with a crack. Pain spiked.“Officer! Over here!" Her voice rang out clear. Seconds later, sirens split the night. Cops came running.Sterling, realizing he'd just been played, let out a low, disbelieving laugh."That's how you treat your savior?"He ended up sprawled exactly where she'd been, his voice dripping with sarcasm.Claudia stood, half-shadowed, and gave him a thin smile.“Obviously. I'm the ungrateful villainess, remember?"...That night, Liberty City's golden boy—the heir to Romero Corporation—got hauled down to the station.Clint showed up fast with a lawyer, sneaking looks at the girl who sparked the Reaper's rare mercy… and then nailed him for harassment. Bold enough, right? She was gorgeous—and clearly afraid of nothing.Once the thugs were booked, Clint braced himself, waiting for Sterling to say the word: Handle her.Instead, Sterling said, "Find out who she is.""Who?" The word slipped out before Clint could stop it. Sterling never showed interest in any woman. The idea alone was terrifying.Sterling's gaze cut his way, sharp enough to shut him up. "Yes, sir," Clint muttered quickly.Watching the girl stride off after throwing one last, blazing look over her shoulder, Clint felt a pang of pity. That was it. She and her whole family were done....Unaware of the storm she'd just kicked up, Claudia dragged herself home at dawn, chased by a barrage of calls.Her father, Wilson Lancaster, met her at the door with a ringing slap."How did I raise a daughter like you?"She didn't dodge in time. Her pale cheek bloomed red and swollen.The room froze.Jasper's brow furrowed, pain flashing in his eyes. He forced himself not to interfere. Claudia had crossed a line this time; if she didn't learn, who knew what chaos she'd stir up next? Still… Wilson had hit too hard. The sight twisted something in Jasper's chest.Lottie, Clarence, and Zane all wore the same angry, disappointed look. On the sofa, Lydia's eyes gleamed with poorly hidden glee.She'd been furious last night that her hired creeps had blown it and ended up at the station. Luckily, she'd covered her tracks. They'd claimed it was just a "heat-of-the-moment" grab, and since nothing serious happened, there was nothing to tie back to her.She'd been discharged that morning and dropped the bait she'd prepped ages ago. The Lancasters swallowed it whole.After disappearing all night, nobody asked where Claudia had been—or noticed her injuries. They greeted her with a slap. That was her family.Claudia didn't argue. She walked straight up to smug little Lydia
"She looked at her second chance mate with disappointment. “Wynta, I didn’t mean to...” he panicked. “No,” she cut him off, “The truth was— you left me in the storm to pick up another woman. And I almost died.” The moon goddess had arranged another jerk Alpha for her. But she will never say “yes” to a toxic mate bond. If she could reject the first, she wouldn't hesitate to reject the second. “Please—” He stared at her with begging eyes. Yet she just turned around and finished her words. “I, Wynta Morgan, reject you, Jared Hayes, as my second chance mate.” ===== *Wynta aged 18* “Come on, Wynta. You will see the stars when we both have you.” The first time Wynta let Nolan tease her clothes off, he wanted to bring his Beta Yale into her bedroom. Wynta believed her lover and future Alpha Nolan, was trying to coerce her into believing she was not only his Goddess-Gifted Mate but also that of his Beta's as well. All, so the two of them could have her in their bed at the same time, and she knew it. “Are you kidding, Nolan?"" A cool, assessing stare settled in Wynta's eyes as she deliberately took a step back, creating space. ""No, we’ve both scented it. You’re ours. We are both your actual Goddess-Gifted Mates."" Nolan’s voice was a low, coaxing purr. He reached out, tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear. Wynta didn't pull away, but she didn't lean into his touch either. ""No, Nolan. I didn't feel that."" ""You have to trust me, trust us, Wynta. The Goddess doesn’t make mistakes. Yale's outside now, you will let him in, right?"" His hand slid down to her waist, pulling her gently against him. His scent, usually a comfort, now felt cloying. “Imagine it. The three of us. No one will ever love you or protect you like we will.” She might be an orphan and wolf-less, but she wasn’t so stupid as to believe Nolan. Wynta pushed against his chest, creating a sliver of space. “What I want,” she said, her voice surprisingly steady, “is to wait for the moon. If what you’re saying is true, then waiting a few more days shouldn’t matter.” She decided to test them, it was only a week until the full moon and she was 18 now. She would be able to scent them both in just 7 days. If they were her Mates, why wouldn’t they just wait until they knew she could handle them, and would want them both? She had no interest in sleeping with Yale at all and didn’t really find him attractive. He was nice looking but not her type. He sighed, a sound of exaggerated patience. ""Fine, baby. The bond is already there, we will claim you, and you'd be the Future Luna."" He left a little on the annoyed side with her, and she’d heard Nolan stating, “These I’ll sweet talk her again, don’t you worry.” to his Beta from her window, they thought because she was wolf-less she wouldn't hear them, but they'd only been a few meters from her window. Even a human would have heard them. She’d not believed them, because she was, in fact, wolf-less and of an unknown lineage. All she had going for her was her pretty face, nice body and her brains. She’d liked Nolan’s sweet, charming attention over the past few months, and she had kind of stupidly fallen for him over the course of their relationship. He’d never rushed her for anything, took it slow and always wanted things to be at her pace. They’d only been sleeping together for two weeks and now, with this? What he’d said and told her, it was just wrong, and she knew it was all going to be a lie. And they would come to her again. Left with no other option, Wynta chose solitude over submission. So she had cuffed herself with Silver and chained herself to a tree in the deepest, darkest, most isolated part of the pack where there were no border patrols because this end of the woods was at the base of a steep, inaccessible gorge. Four days she sat out there chained and cuffed with silver, scent masked so no one would smell her or be able to locate her with a pack tether. She’d taken no water or food and was starving and dehydrating herself to prove it was all a lie. As that first day had turned into the second, there was no search for her. The third day came and still no warriors were scouring the pack for a missing pack member, which she’d seen the Alpha would do. Scouring every inch of the pack when searching for someone who was missing. The fourth day came and again, nothing: if Nolan and Yale were her Mates, they’d have gone to their father's and told them the truth of the matter, informed them she was missing, and they couldn’t find her anywhere. They would in fact be in a full-blown panic that their Mate was missing, and they had no contact with her. That night, on day four, she unchained herself and removed the cuff, stumbled her way back to her dorm and sank down in the shower, utterly exhausted by the long walk when she was already dehydrated. She kind of just fell out of the shower when she'd tried to get up and had mind-link to the pack doctor to tell him she needed help, and then had succumbed to the darkness of unconsciousness. Wynta woke up in the pack hospital with an IV in her arm and the pack doctor tending to the burn on her wrist from the silver cuff, “Finally awake after a full day, the Alpha will be happy, he needs to know what happened. He is investigating right now, tracking your scent to where you came from.” She’d said nothing at all; that just confirmed once more that neither Nolan nor Yale had known she was even missing. “Did I have any visitors?” she asked curiously. “No, I’m sorry, Wynta.” He sounded apologetic. “No one other than the Alpha and Luna wanting to know your actual state. “Alright,” she knew she had no family. She’d been given her name by the pack’s Luna, named after the season she had been found in. Winter, and given the last name Morgan for whatever reason the Luna had seen fit. That was how she’d become Wynta Morgan. That very night, as she lay there in the hospital bed wondering just what she was going to say to Nolan and Yale, about their behavior. Nolan connected a mind-link to her at 11pm, and he asked quite simply, “Where are you? It’s our date night, and I’m at your place. You’re not here.” She could hear the frown in his voice. Tonight was supposed to be their ordinary dating night. “I’m at the pack hospital,” she told him honestly. “On our date night? Why would you take a shift knowing we’re to be together?” he asked right back. He was only concerned about the fact that they weren’t going to be having sx. He had just presumed that she was working in the hospital, when she’d never once worked in the hospital before. “I’m sure you can wait until the full moon,” she stated blandly and cut the link. There was not one ounce of worry in his voice. It was she new without a doubt coercion. The full moon came and set just two days later, and it had been two hours since she’d scented out a Mate inside this pack. She even knew who it was because she recognized the two natural scents of her lover. There was, however, no other scent for her at all. She didn’t scent Yale, it was just more proof of the lie they had told her, to get what they wanted from her was all. She was still in the pack hospital, still attached to the IV with fluids running, the burns healing was slow-going because she didn’t have a wolf. There was a nurse sitting next to her bed with a wound trolley attending to the cleaning and redressing of the burn when Nolan walked into the room. Finally, he had tracked her down. He stood staring at her a little more than shocked. She stared at him as his eyes moved over her in that bed, being treated by a nurse, and he asked the nurse to give them a minute. Told her that his father had asked him to come and discuss something privately with her. He had to wait until the wound was dressed. She watched him pick up her chart and read through it, knew he was seeing all the details of what was wrong with her, how she’d been found; she’d read it herself. He put it back with a frown on his face without saying anything at all. She’d stupidly fallen for this man before her, who was the same age as her and would be off to Alpha College tomorrow morning if he didn’t scent out a Mate on this full moon. She also knew just from the fact that he was here alone, no parents trailing him to see who his Mate was, that he was here to reject her. That and the fact that it had been two hours since the moon had set, he would have recognized her scent as well. No one waited that long to hunt down a Mate they wanted to claim. The nurse finally left and Nolan closed the door. She understood that as well, it was going to be done privately, so none in this pack would know they’d paired up. “Why didn’t you tell me you were injured when I asked where you were?” he asked her directly. She raised an eyebrow at him, she’d told him she was at the hospital. That should have been all she needed to say. “I was missing for four days,” she stated. “You didn’t even know, did you? I was cuffed with silver and missing… if you had scented me out back then as you said, you’d have known and hunted everywhere for me… You and your Beta, just wanted to have sx with me at the same time is all, and I wouldn’t let you. “You’re also here two hours post the moon setting, Nolan, that speaks volumes… You’re not the man I thought you were.” She shook her head. She would not be accepting one such as his. “I, Wynta Morgan, reject you, Nolan Holland, as my Mate.” She voiced simply but meant every word. He just stood staring at her, almost not comprehending that she would reject him. “Imagine, Nolan, if I had been swayed by you and Yale, and let the two of you do me. You’d now be rejecting me on the basis that I did that, had sx with your own Beta…” she shook her head at him “I don’t want to be bound to one that clearly tried to coerce me. Just accept it Nolan.” He nodded slowly. “I, Nolan Holland, accept your rejection, Wynta Morgan. You are not my Mate or the future Luna to this pack,” he stated. She felt the complete severing of their bond and heard him hiss in pain. It only caused a dull ache in her chest. Being wolf-less had some perks, it seemed. “Wynta, we’ll come back to this when I get home from Alpha College,” he stated and turned and walked from the room. Did he expect her to just sit around and wait for him to change his mind? Because he was an Alpha and she was wolf-less. Not a chance. She was not going to just sit around and wait for an Alpha to decide if she was worthy of him. She would choose her future on her terms. *9 years later, Wynta aged 27* Wynta sat in the waiting room along with all the other job applicants, applying for the position of Marketing Specialist here at Hayes Enterprises. She had lost her previous job a few months back and was rapidly running out of funds. All the other applicants in this room were human. Though she had picked up a few wolves upon coming into the building, but there didn’t appear to be any working on this floor. But she was hopeful the interview today would be done by a panel of humans, seeing as all the applicants were human. She’d not been active in the wolfen world for nine years now. She had left it behind when she’d walked away from her home pack, the night she’d been released from the pack hospital. She’d simply gone to her single dorm two days after her future Alpha had left for Alpha College, and none had known what she was to him. She had packed her belongings into a suitcase and walked out of the pack. Turned herself rogue after stepping outside the pack’s territory. No one had come looking for her, as she’d walked calmly from that place, she was not going to just sit around and wait for an Alpha to decide if she was worthy of him. She’d fallen for him but also known it had all been a lie, everything he’d ever said to her, so no more would she be a part of that pack. She’d gotten on a train and just moved away, she’d picked up a couple of different jobs and put herself through university, getting scholarships where she could and student loans where possible, and now nine years later she was a marketing specialist, one that worked in the human world and stayed away from the world of wolves. She didn’t really consider Wolves to be her Kind, simply because she was in fact wolf-less. She considered herself to be human. So she lived and worked like a human did, she struggled to pay her rent and bills at times, like so many out here did. She bought only what she needed. Keeping five working outfits that could be mixed and matched to create different looks but were all professional at the same time. Then in her apartment she just lazed about in jeans and tee-shirts. She owned nothing fancy because she had no need of it. Her vacation days were spent laying in her apartment reading a good book or listening to music. She currently lived in a tiny studio apartment that just had a bedroom, a small kitchenette and a tiny bathroom. There was nothing fancy about it. She, at this time, couldn’t afford anything else at all. Having lost her previous job, she had already downgraded the one-bedroom proper apartment for a studio apartment. It was small, but she kept it neat and tidy, and after living there for a month, she’d realized it was all she actually needed. Though she had no luxuries here in this place, there was no TV or movie subscriptions, she’d canned everything to save money while looking for a new job. The only thing she had was her phone, which she needed for interviews and to take rejection calls, though she also used it for reading books online. She was aloof to all those around her. There were no contacts in her phone because she had no family and no pack attachments. She didn’t trust easily or form bonds with many around her. In an office environment she could do her job and hold proper conversations, work well in a team, but her trust was hard-earned. Despite being wolf-less, she could pick up things like the scent of other wolves, though couldn’t determine pack or bloodline, just understood wolfen kind smelt different to humans. They all had a more earthy/woodsy scent about them. She sometimes sat out in the parks and just watched the humans walk about interacting with other people. She could read mannerisms and facial expressions quite well. Pick a lie from the truth, because she listened to the inflexion of one’s voice, and saw the little things that humans did when lying. Fidgeting, no eye contact, excessive blinking or just closing their eyes, they bit their lips, a few even got flushed in the face. If she paid attention completely, she could hear the tone of their voice change and even pick up on the difference in sentence structure at times. Then there was that pause before they spoke, which often portrayed that they had to think about an answer, because they didn’t want to answer it honestly. She’d learn that humans were no different to wolves most of the time. They came to her when they wanted something from her and then screwed her over if they could, to take the credit for her own work. Both species were deceitful as far as she was concerned and all she was trying to do was live quietly unseen by all. She’d learned the hard way to live by herself, even roommates were deceitful and couldn’t be trusted. She’d found it was simply best to live alone and not make friends that would lie to her, and, or betray her trust. Steal from her or blame her for things that they’d done just to save their own ass. Her name and interview number were called, and it pulled her from her absent thoughts, and she stood and nodded to the woman looking for her, and then followed her quietly down the hall and around the corner to a room that stated Conference Room 2. The door was held open for her and she stepped inside. The moment she did, she could smell them, wolves, and not just any, she didn’t think. Just by looking at the sheer size of them and the way they were dressed and sat, they were going to be ranked members of some pack out there. She walked over and sat herself in the chair that was sitting before them as was expected of her, and looked at them. She knew they would all be able to scent her as not only a rogue but that she was wolf-less as well. They would have smelled it either while she sat out there in the waiting room or the moment she’d stepped into this room. Her sense of smell wasn’t the same as theirs, not even the same as an omega wolf. She watched as three of them leaned back in those chairs and left one leaning on the desk before him staring at her. That one thing told her they weren’t just ranked members but were, in fact, an Alpha and his Unit. The one that was watching her now, he was going to be the Alpha. He slid his eyes over her appearance and then turned his eyes to her application, read it through before returning his eyes to her and putting that paper down in front of him. “I’ll introduce myself formally to you,” he stated calmly. “I am Alpha Edward Hayes and this is my unit,” he waved a hand at the other wolves in this room. “May I enquire why you are a rogue?” he asked her directly, seems his curiosity about her non wolfen pack status outweighed the questions for this very job. Wynta frowned at his introduction. She didn’t really care who he was, and she didn’t think it was any of his business as to why she was a rogue. She knew one didn’t have to be part of a pack to live in this world. More and more wolves turned themselves rogue and left their packs to get away from the cruelty of their pack’s leadership. Especially those that were like herself. She’d seen and smelled many like herself over the past nine years, just out there like she was trying to make an honest living for themselves, and staying out of trouble in both the wolfen and human world alike. When she didn’t say anything to answer his question, he went on, “I see you’re 27. Surely someone with your skills could have found a pack to align yourself with… When did you go rogue or be turned rogue?” he asked once more. “I’m here for the job that was posted, not to relay my past history to you.” She finally spoke. “Do you have any questions for me that are related to my skills?” she asked him in return. He frowned at her now and she watched who she thought was the Beta lean forward and rest his arms on the desk “You could request sanctuary and ask to be a member of the pack. Then this job would be granted to you without issue,” he stated. Wynta raised an eyebrow at him, so that was the condition of getting this job, she thought absently. Clearly, all those humans out there were wasting their time coming here for an interview. This company was simply abiding by the human rules of appearing to hire honestly and fairly, when they intended to give the job to one of their own pack members. “Would you like to become a pack member, Wynta?” Alpha Edward asked her directly. “I would accept someone like yourself.” “Someone like me?” she murmured. “A rogue that is wolf-less and desperate for affiliation, you mean?” She shook her head a little dismayed, did she look desperate to them? She didn’t think so, her clothes were clean and presentable, as was her hair and light make-up. She certainly didn’t look underfed or unhealthy. “Are you going to ask me any actual interview questions about the position of a Marketing Specialist?” she asked once more. “My skills are as they are listed, and I have worked now for two separate companies as you can see.” “Wynta, we’ll get to your interview. I feel your rogue status is of more importance, and needs to be resolved first,” Alpha Edward stated. “Please, Mr Hayes, don’t address me so informally. I would prefer you call me Ms Morgan.” She put to him, showing him that she wasn’t interested in being a part of his pack, and she didn’t think that they were close enough to be on a first-name basis. All of them were frowning at her now, at her dismissing of them being an Alpha and his unit before her, but she was a rogue and didn’t have to acknowledge that. It was likely they’d not expected her to decline the offer of being initiated. But it wasn’t something she was looking for. She was just looking for a job to have an income once more, and to keep a roof over her head, and food in her belly, nothing more, nothing less. “How about you come and look at the pack? It’s an hour's drive from here, and you’ll see it’s a nice healthy pack; I even have several without wolves living there.” Edward offered. Again, she raised an eyebrow at him, this was not an interview anymore. She shook her head and stood up. “Thank you for wasting my time. I have other interviews to attend this week,” she stated simply and turned and walked from the room, showing them, she was clearly not interested in what they were offering. She handed in her lanyard and interview number to the lady out in the hall and made her way to the elevators to leave the building. She stood in that elevator as it took her to the ground floor and sighed internally to herself as she mentally ticked off another job that she’d not gotten; though this one was on her own doing. She’d walked away from it. Just one more day without working, that was going to eat into her savings. She knew the dollars in her bank account, knew she only had enough money to rent that studio apartment for three more months, and then she was going to be either out on the streets and in a women’s shelter or back to being an exotic dancer in a gentleman’s club just to make ends meet. Neither were nice thoughts for her; she’d been homeless for a few months after leaving her home pack, until she’d managed to get on campus living, but still it hadn’t been enough to survive on, so she’d had to take on a job that would bring in the dollars, and she wasn’t about to sell her body to men. So becoming an exotic dancer had been the only option open to her, that didn’t interfere with her class schedule. She’d not really liked it and only did it to make money was all. She pushed off the wall when the elevator stopped and walked out, as did several others and found herself face to face with who she thought was the Beta to that Alpha Unit. “Mr Hayes, would like a further word with you, Ms Morgan,” he stated with what appeared to be a friendly smile. “I’m not interested,” she told him, and went to step around him only to have his hand curl around her arm and halt her. “I’m afraid I’m going to have to insist,” he stated and tugged her along next to him down a bank of elevators and used a swipe card to have one open. She saw there were no floor markers on the outside or inside of it when she was escorted into it. The doors simply closed and the elevator moved. She understood it was an express elevator and likely only went to one floor, the top floor where the Alpha and his Unit all had offices. She leaned on the wall in there and just waited, said nothing at all to this man that was looking at her. She stared right back at him, uncaring of if it was offensive or not. Rogues didn’t have masters unless they chose to and she didn’t. It was a fast, smooth ride, and he escorted her out of the elevator down a corridor and directed her to sit on a couch. “Please stay here and wait.” He told her before turning to the woman at the desk next to the couch who was now looking at her with a slight frown on her face. “The Alpha will see Ms Morgan when his interviews are over for the day.” “Yes, Beta.” She nodded and he walked off. At least she’d guessed it right. He was the Beta to that group. She saw that she-wolf frown at her and wrinkle her nose as if she was offended by the stench of Wynta. She was, however, clean and, though of rogue status, took care of herself to make sure she didn’t scent terrible like other rogues out there in the wilderness. Though she honestly didn’t know what a Rogue scented like to other wolves, but to her, they kind of smelled like they were unclean and needed a bath. She didn’t think she smelled like that. She just sat as she was told. She wasn’t out to cause trouble for herself and knew how to behave herself. Even if she didn’t want to. After an hour of just sitting there, she was bored shitless, and so she stood up and stretched herself out and then walked away to have a look around the top floor for herself. There were a dozen offices up here, three conference rooms and an open coffee hub-like area where they all obviously ate. There were half a dozen tables and chairs and a couple of vending machines. She saw only the one elevator to this entire floor, and it had that swipe card access to it. She wasn’t going to be able to leave if she didn’t have one of them. She found the emergency stairwell and smiled to herself and pushed the door only to find it wouldn’t open, and frowned. It, too, had a swipe card box next to it. She appeared to be stuck here for now. She returned to the couch and sank down once more. Another hour passed, and she was more than unhappy, that she-wolf at her desk looked at her and stated, “Just be patient, he’s interviewing.” “You can’t keep me here like this,” she stated flatly. “I’m guessing he can, seeing as you’re still here. Just sit there,” she was told. Wynta thought about that, she knew there had to be away around the swipe card for everything, and as she leaned back there on the couch her eyes fell on the red emergency box, that had the words ‘Break glass in case of emergency.’ That she knew was going to unlock the emergency exit stairwell. A smile played on her lips as she sat up now. She’d get lost in the crowd of those all heading out of the building and be gone before they could find her once more. “Don’t do it Ms Morgan, it’s a very large fine.” Her thoughts were interrupted by the she-wolf. Her eyes moved towards her, and she watched her point to the ceiling, where she saw a camera, “It’ll be caught on camera, and the fine will come to you. Can you afford it? I believe it's $1600, and you could also face criminal charges. It’s a felony in this state, so you’ll also likely wind up with a criminal record if you don’t already have one.” “I don’t,” Wynta stated, and the she-wolf’s half smirk she likely thought that just because she was a rogue she did all sorts of illegal things to get by. She leaned back on the couch as she resigned herself to the fact that she was currently stuck here on this floor until someone escorted her from the building. By the third hour, she had laid down on that couch and made herself comfortable, ignored the she-wolf’s comment of it wasn’t very ladylike or professional to do so, and used her phone to read a book until she dozed off on that couch. Not one person on this floor had paid her the slightest bit of attention, except for the Alpha’s secretary, and she was just annoyed to have to watch over her, it seemed. She rolled over at one point in her half sleeping stated to try and be more comfortable and fell right off the couch, just lay there for a moment before sitting up with a huff. That secretary was staring at her. “You’re a lazy one I see,” she muttered. “I’ll tell the Alpha you’re finally awake.” And her eyes had glazed over. She picked herself up off the floor. He must be back up here, and she’d slept right through it, and he’d not woken her. That was a bit odd. He appeared in his office doorway, “Did you sleep well?” he smiled at her. “Come in, Ms Morgan.” He waved her into his office. She checked the time on her phone and saw it was the middle of the afternoon. Her interview had been at 10am this morning. The day was nearly over. It was nearly 3pm. She walked into the Alpha’s office and sat where he told her to. “Why am I still here?” she asked him directly. “Because I’m not willing to let you continue to be of rogue status, it’s unsafe for female rogues out there in the world. Even more so for those without wolves, who are defenseless against wolfen strength.” “Other rogues leave me alone, the wolf-less aren’t of interest to roaming bands of rogues. We’re worth nothing to those wanting to kidnap and sell she-wolves, we can’t take a beating or a lashing without winding up in the pack hospital or dying from it. It’s a waste of money to buy the wolf-less.” She informed him. “So, I’m perfectly safe out there on my own. Always have been.” She told him simply. “Mm, I see… but in all good consciousness, I can’t let you leave as you are. So, here’s what I’m willing to offer you. The job you applied for today, a house or apartment within the pack and full sanctuary where no harm will come to you. “You’ll be able to have full access to proper wolfen medical, at no cost to you. You’ll also be able to train with others like yourself, to be able to protect yourself when outside the pack. Attend mating balls to find your Mate and have a full wolfen social life.” He smiled at her as if that was an appealing offer. “I have an apartment here in the city, just a few blocks away. I don’t drive, so wouldn’t be able to get from the pack to the office if I took up that offer. I’ve never come to harm out here in the human world, and I’ve been in it for many years now. “I can also protect myself if I need to, and I have no interest in being initiated into or living inside a pack or attending any pack functions, including that of Mating Balls,” Wynta countered him, “I’ll, however, take the job that I do need.” He was frowning at her now. “All wolves need the social aspect, or they can become…” he trailed off. “Anti-social creatures.” She nodded. “I’m already that, and I don’t care that I am.” She shrugged but would take this opportunity to tell him how she’d work. “I will work quietly and cause you nor this company any problems. I get my work done on time or stay back, working late doesn’t particularly bother me all that much. “I can and will collaborate within a team and listen to and follow the instructions of my supervisor. I know how to be a contributing member of a working team and how to be professional even though I don’t take an interest in socializing personally with those on my team,” she told him. He leaned back in his chair and stared at her with narrowed eyes, and she mimicked his pose after a minute of silence. She would not be giving him what he wanted today. Another minute passed, and his mouth twitched in one corner. He seemed amused by her stubbornness. “What will it take,” she finally asked, breaking the silence, “to let me leave this office and get the job?” He smiled at her, “You agreeing to be initiated into my pack. I’ll allow you to retain your city apartment, seeing as you already have one and don’t drive.” She stared at him for a long moment and then laid out her own terms to get the job she needed. “Initiation into your pack will be on my terms.” She offered a compromise. “What exactly does that mean?” he frowned once more. “I’ll let you initiate me, only when I willingly set foot into your pack's official pack territory, and that’s what? An hour away, you stated.” “I did.” He nodded. “I can agree to that.” He smiled at her. “Let’s go and look at your work space then, shall we?” *5 years later, Wynta aged 32* Wynta got the pack invitation delivered right to her desk. She’d not known what it was at first; just had the mail delivery girl Louise, walk into her office at 10am and ask her to sign for a package as she’d put it on the desk. There was a small white sticky note on it that had her name clearly printed on it. Wynta had asked in return what the package was for and gotten “A gala invitation, I’m on delivery duty today for all of them.” And she’d indicated to her cart by the door. Wynta had seen that there were indeed many blue boxes in her delivery cart, that looked just like the one Louise had placed on her desk. She’d nodded and signed the slip to say she’d received it, and Louise had taken the sticker and attached it to her clipboard next to Wynta’s signature. Then she had smiled at Wynta and stated, “I’ll see you there. Signing for the invitation is you stating you’ll attend.” That had snapped Wynta’s head up, and she’d frowned right at Louise, who’d then smiled a little apologetically, “Sorry Ms Morgan, but Mr Hayes specifically told me I wasn’t to inform you of that, until after you signed for it.” She’d just nodded and waved the woman out, sat and watched her leave. Bloody Alpha Edward had finally found a way to make her step onto pack territory willingly, it seemed, and she didn’t know at this time if she could say it wasn’t willing or not. She’d have to do some research into the nitty-gritty of that one. He’d clearly tricked her into signing for it, so she’d technically stated she'd attend of her own free will. Which she knew was going to be considered, that it meant she would be stepping into pack territory of her own free will as well; to attend this Luna Ceremony. But was it really of her own free will? When, in reality, he’d gone about this in an underhanded manner, leaving out important information, and all in order just to get her to sign for that invitation. He knew she wouldn’t sign for it if she knew it meant she had to step foot inside his pack's territory. She shook her head, just knew it was his roundabout way of forcing her hand into being initiated into his pack. Though a small part of her was very amused by his underhanded tactics, because it had taken him five long years to get that which he wanted from her. She’d thought he’d have just learned to live with the fact she didn’t want to be a pack member, and that she was, in fact, happy living as a rogue, seemed not even after all these years. Wynta returned her attention to the invitation. It was a very pretty navy-blue box with embossed letting on it, and she even knew whose they were. She’d heard that Edwards' youngest son and fourth heir, Lance, had found his Fated Mate on the previous full moon. It was still the current talk of not only the office, but in the human world as well. This was the Luna Ceremony invitation by the look of it. Pack colors were in fashion, it seemed. She did know Cedar Rapids pack colors were navy blue, silver and, of course, the color of red cedar. She knew why, because the pack had rapids that ran right through it and there were many red cedar trees inside the pack. It was aptly named, she thought. Wynta opened the box and inside it was an envelope with a wax seal in there. She shook her head and wondered what the box was for. Was it a pack tradition or just that they wanted to be extra fancy. She broke the seal, which also held their initials L&R, and slid out the actual invitation; a nicely folded invitation, and again there was another seal. Only this one had three fine pieces of golden thread to hold it together and bound to the wax. It was all very fancy, she realized; Edward and Marian were going all out. She broke that seal and opened the actual invitation, and their names, Lance and Raelynn, were written in a big, bold flashy script, and then the event name time and the place, the pack’s ballroom of course, where all Luna Ceremonies were held, she supposed. Not that she had ever been to one, but she’d heard they were a grand event. On the inside of the right-hand side was a list of details, of what not to wear and the type of attire that was expected. It was a black-tie event and full formal wear was expected, and no pack member or affiliated guest was allowed to wear anything white or cream, in color. The Luna would be wearing a white gown and any upstaging of her or attempts at it would be fully punishable by three lashings on the shaming post. The event was mandatory, and the entire pack was expected to attend the event to celebrate the happy couple. Those that opted not to attend would see themselves on the shaming post and given one lash for disrespect. In brackets, it read, (those without wolves, one day on the shaming post and full admonishment by Alpha and Luna) Then on the left side of the invitation was the RSVP details. There was a QR Code and under that it stated all women had to state the color of the dress they would be wearing on the RSVP. It was preferred that bright or dark colors were to be worn, and all full pastel colors were to be avoided. She just shook her head. Though she sat and stared at that invitation for a long time, she’d worked for Hayes Industries now for five years, and still she’d managed to never set foot inside the pack itself. She had not attended a single mating ball because she saw no need to. She’d had a Mate once, and rejected him long ago, 14 years now, and so there was no reason to think she’d get another. She’d, however, gotten three invites a year for the past five years and ticked the decline box on all occasions. After that first year, those invites had stated that she was to list the reason she would not be attending. She’d shaken her head, understanding it was Alpha Edward’s way of trying, she thought, to find a way to get her onto pack territory. She’d written on three of them 'not a ranked member', on three others, 'I’ll be away on vacation', and on several of them she’d simply written ‘I don’t fit the criteria for the mating ball.’ She was still a rogue and so held no rank inside that pack, not even when she’d been sent and omega only invite, she’d declined that on not being an omega. But being of rogue status, she actually didn’t fit any of their criteria, and could claim just being a rogue, but it was she thought annoying for Edward to have to read all her reasons as to why she wouldn’t be attending. The last refusal had been ingenious on her part, she’d thought, because he’d thought he’d had her with that invite for all otherworldly creatures, regardless of having non-pack status within their own realms or the human realm, were invited to come and see if they might find their Mate. She’d actually laughed at the wording of it. It had been so she couldn’t play, she didn’t fit the criteria, or I’m a rogue card as a way of not attending the ball. Wynta thought she was now even beginning to frustrate Alpha Edward, that he now had to find other ways to try and get her into his pack. It was clear to her that he had read all her reasons for getting out of setting foot inside his pack territory. It kind of amused her more than a little bit to see all the effort he was going to. She’d used 'I'm going to a Marketing Conference' on him, and she had actually done so. It had also been booked four months prior to that mating ball, paid for by his own company. She’d written a politely worded email about she didn’t want to be seen as wasting the company's money because the event was nonrefundable, and she didn’t want to disappoint her team, who were also all going to the conference with her. It was out of state and fully booked and organized months in advance. She’d attached the booking list of employees and the accommodation and conference details for him to check it all. She’d laughed softly to herself when she’d hit the send button on that one, it had just been perfect timing for her, nothing more. She’d leaned back in her chair all happy that day and chuckled softly because it wasn’t the first time she’d used skills building courses to get out of mating balls. She always kept track of when and where those skill-building conferences took place, and if they ever fell on a full moon, or the travel to and or from one did, she signed herself up for them; did it months in advance just so she could state she hadn’t deliberately avoided the invite at the last minute. She had an education and team building budget to use, and that’s what she used it on. Sometimes she would take the whole team with her. Hell, once all three marketing teams had gone to it, including her and the other supervisors, everyone had signed up for it when she’d put it on the bulletin board in the office. The three departments had even split the cost of hiring a bus to get them there and back. He couldn’t stop her from continuing to learn what was needed, in the ever-changing world around them, that was considered the best way to target their buyers and promote their businesses; it was all necessary skill building. This invitation, however, she had a feeling she was unlikely to be able to get out of, he’d already probably checked into it himself. Though she did earn decent money now, and had moved up in the company from a Marketing Specialist to a Marketing Supervisor and that had come with a new office, and a higher pay check. She still begrudged the idea of having to go out there and buy a formal dress for this occasion. She wasn’t a pack member, so it shouldn’t be mandatory for her to attend, but he’d gotten her to sign for that bloody invitation, and now she had an obligation, even as a rogue, to attend it. Wynta sighed and shook her head, just knew there was not going to be a way to get out of it. He’d done his homework on this one. He was likely going to push for her to move into pack territory or that new apartment building he’d just finished building. It wasn’t massive, just six storeys high with six apartments on each floor, but the top that only had four and they were considered penthouse apartments. He’d given her and her team the job of marketing the ground floor space, where he’d wanted a restaurant and a café along with two boutique stores to go there for revenue, things that would need marketing not just advertising. Edward had even sent her and her team down to check out that building. They’d all been met there by Chester, the pack’s Gamma, or to her team, one of the founders of the company they worked for. She and her team had been walked onto every floor and allowed to look at the apartments. Just showing them around so they could get a feel for the type of people that were going to rent the apartments out. Chester had told them they would likely all be executive-type people. Nothing here was more than two bedrooms, and the space was large. There was no real room for children. Chester had been watching her as they’d walked around. He walked right next to her the entire time and, although he’d been professional in his talking to her and the team, telling them what they wanted. She wasn’t so dumb as to not know why she had been chosen to lead this little project. He’d stood and leaned on a window in one of the penthouse's living areas and stated, “It’s a nice apartment, got a fantastic view, close to the office,” He’d even pointed it out in the distance, for her to see. She knew where it was, she had walked down here with her team, a casual 30-minute stroll where they’d all gotten coffee along the way. “I think this particular penthouse apartment would be fit for a single woman like yourself, don’t you think? It’s got lots of closet space too.” Wynta had nodded and smiled at him, rolled her eyes a little and commented, “I’m certain one of the managers would like it.” and then casually walked away from him. She wasn’t going to be swayed into moving into a pack-bought apartment. She understood it was Edwards way of getting her to likely take a baby step into being part of his pack. She was not fooled by this; she’d heard Chester chuckle softly and murmur, “You’re one tough nut to crack.” “No, I’m not. I like my simple life, is all. It’s uncomplicated and no one tells me what to do.” She’d smiled at him. She’d looked at Chester after walking about that penthouse, “You may tell Edward, I have a place of my own, and I’m comfortable living there, have been now for five years. I have a good rapport with my landlord.” She’d tipped her coffee to him and left the apartment. She still lived in her ground floor studio apartment, just five blocks away, and she saw no need to upgrade to something bigger and better just for status’s sake. She also didn’t need the extra room; that just meant more cleaning to her, and shelling out more dollars for rent, not something she wanted to do. That was completely unnecessary in her eyes. Her landlord actually maintained the building she lived in. She’d gotten new carpet two years ago and the entire place had been painted as well. It looked really nice, her rent was always paid on time, and she caused no trouble for him at all, so she was considered a good tenant. Though the place had lots of people moving in and out of it, mostly students from the local university lived there, so she got new neighbors quite often. Living in her studio apartment had allowed her to create a nice amount of savings for herself, that money sat in her bank account, for that inevitable rainy day, when it came; that would see her up and leave, move away to a new place for whatever reason. It could be a bigger, better job or that she just wanted a change of scenery, but she was comfortable right now, and that was the only reason she’d not moved on. Well, that, and she liked annoying Alpha Edward with her constant refusal to step onto his pack territory and making him stick to their original handshake deal upon hiring her. She placed that invitation back into the envelope and then the box and put it on a shelf behind her desk. She had noted that there was no plus one on there. So at least she wasn’t expected to bring a date. Though that also told her Edward knew she didn’t have a date to bring. She sighed to herself at the thought of spending her hard-earned money, and although she had the money to spend, she didn’t want to spend it. She saw it as a complete waste of her savings. She had a dozen suits, all of which were acceptable to wear to functions and made her look professional and presentable. But now this having to buy a full formal dress, she wondered if she could sell it after wearing it just once, to get some of her money back? Buying a dress, she also knew she was going to have to buy some sort of heels to go with that dress as well. Wynta sighed at that thought, she didn’t wear heels. Even here in the office, simple, comfortable business style, black walking shoes was all. She was not out to attract attention to herself, and that aloof demeanor she had, kept most men at bay. Not all, but most, and she turned those that did ask her for coffee of lunch down, with a polite but firm “I’m sorry, I’m not interested.” She was straight to the point with all of them, so there were no misunderstandings to be had. Though she’d never once been hit on by a wolf within the company, only the humans, and she knew why. It was because she was of rogue status, and none of them knew how she’d become a rogue. She did smell like one to those that worked here. Several of the she-wolves didn’t like that a rogue worked within the company. Went out of their way to make sure she knew it as well, though she just ignored their so-called off-handed insults at how she smelled. One of her team had actually frowned once and muttered, “What the hell is she talking about? There’s no stench in here.” Looking about and that she-wolf, Carlotti had looked right at her on purpose, and then wrinkled her nose for her team to see and then just walked off. They’d all looked at her after she’d left, and she’d just shrugged it off. Carlotti, or Lotti to the wolves of the pack, was from what Wynta could tell the youngest stepdaughter of the pack’s Beta, she’d seen that she-wolf call him daddy at times. She knew Ernesto was mated, and that girl wasn’t, so it wasn’t a euphemism for something else. She’d also seen the Beta’s actual daughter roll her eyes at the girl’s behavior and try to pull her into line once. “He’s not your actual father and doesn’t need to give you anything.” Had come out of Meredith when Ernesto had left, “If you want money, go and get a bloody job and earn it like the rest of us do.” It had become a sibling dispute between one that worked hard, and one that apparently did nothing and thought she was entitled to everything. She’d seen Carlotti leave in tears when Meredith had snapped at her in front of the office, “You’re just a stepchild, will inherit nothing are not father’s actual kin. Just a greedy spoiled girl and when my brother takes over, you’ll be out on your ass for this behavior. I’ll gladly back him up.” She’d looked to the gathered crowd and muttered, “Sorry family dispute, back to work all of you.” Meredith didn’t seem to care that she was a rogue, but several others did. Likely Meredith saw that Wynta did her actual job within the company and didn’t cause any trouble either, so she was not offended by having a rogue work here. The weeks passed and there was suddenly talk of Jared Hayes, Edwards' oldest son, coming home from Europe for his brother's wedding. It was the talk of the office. She’d seen several pictures of him over the years in the company magazine, highlighting all the achievements he was making and the growth of the company with a new office in France. He was apparently the company’s hottest Batchelor, and still unmarried at 42, she’d nearly laughed at that, if only they knew his real age. Wynta knew that all of Edwards' children had reinvented themselves over the years and that Jared was in fact 82 years old but barely looked a day older than 35. He had jet black hair and blue eyes, and was rumored to be six-four. But all his brothers were roughly that height as Edward was, so it didn’t really surprise her. She’d never met the Alpha’s oldest heir. He rarely, if ever came home, and was busy it seemed off building his own empire. Though she’d seen all the others over the course of the years, Edward had walked them all through her department and stopped to introduce them all to her. She’d nodded and been polite in greeting them, then just turned back to her work. They didn’t pay her anymore attention than she did them, she only interacted with them if there was a need for it. Which mostly there wasn’t. None of them were in marketing, so it limited her exposure to them. Though each one of them had seen how aloof she was and that she only kept things to work terms. She never just talked freely with any wolf here in the building. Though she was good with her human team now, she could smile and chuckle at the things they did or the stories they told about something funny happening to them. She’d worked with them all for five years now, and only taken this promotion on the condition that her team went with her to the new floor. They worked like a well-oiled machine and she actually liked them. The office she had now was on the floor above the one they’d all originally worked in, and she had a large office with a glass wall and door between her and their desk out there. Though she had an open-door policy, and they could, at any time, holler out to her or just stroll in and talk to her. That window would frost over at the touch of a button, they’d been here now for a year and not once had she used it. Saw no need to. She looked at them now. They were all a buzz with the news that Edward was bringing Jared to walk through all the departments, to see if things needed improvement, the Monday after his brother’s wedding. Meanwhile, far away in Europe... Jared stood in his penthouse apartment listening to his father tell him that his brother Lance had found his Goddess-Gifted Mate, his band had lit up blue and when they put one on the she-wolf Raelynn, it had lit up as well. She’d not rejected Lance, and they were marked and mated. His father was very happy that finally one of his sons had found their Mate. Jared pinched the bridge of his nose at the thought that it was likely Lance who would be the first to have an heir, and then, when he turned 100, the pack would belong to his youngest brother. It wasn’t like Jared wasn’t looking for his Mate. He’d just simply moved countries to do so, he’d exhausted a lot of packs in the US looking for his Mate. Either she wasn’t born yet or lived in another country. He knew there were just as many packs here in Europe as there were in America, so he’d opted to move here and branch the pack’s business out at the same time. He’d made quite a few business allies over here in France, and there were many of their European allies, wolves, working in this building that he lived in. His penthouse was on the top floor like all of his units were. He was 82 years old and had not only searched in the US but in the Wolfen Realm as well back in his younger days. Now he was just simply here in Europe was all. “So, Jared, you’ll be coming home for Raelynn’s Luna Ceremony on the next full moon. Invites will be sent for you and your unit via email. Those here in the states will get one in person, though your mother will send you pictures of the actual invitations as well.” “Why would she need to do that?” he frowned. “Son, it’s so you can see what to expect when you find your own Mate, of course. She has been planning these events for many decades and allocated different colors to each of you. Well, actually her words were according from first to last mated. So where I know you, being the eldest would expect pack colors, Lance is getting that because he was the first to find his Mate. Sorry son.” “It’s fine.” He murmured. “I don’t think it really matters anyway… Isn’t it usually up to the Luna being celebrated?” he asked and turned to see his unit all walking into his apartment. He knew why they were here, it maybe 9pm in San Francisco, but it was only 6am here in France, and it was likely they’d all gotten a call from their fathers. Just like he was getting. ""Normally, it is son. It’s not yet discussed, but I know Lance wants that. So, it’s likely Raelynn will also agree.” Did it surprise him that his brother was going to want pack colors? No, the importance of him choosing and his mother agreeing to give him those colors; a full formal event in pack colors. It was a bold statement from Lance to his three brothers, himself, Ethan and Colby. That he was going to be the next Alpha to Cedar Rapids. ""Father, when I find a Mate I will allow her to choose whatever color she wants. Mother won’t get a say. Please remind her of that.” He told him simply, “She may plan for all her other heirs Luna Ceremonies, but I will follow wolfen tradition of letting the Luna that is being celebrated choose the color of the event.” “That is fine, son. So you’ll be coming home when exactly, how many days prior to the next full moon? There are a few people I want you to meet and talk with while you're here, so please plan to stay a week to a month would be good.” “A month?” he questioned right back. “Yes, like I said, I’ve got people I want you to meet.” “Goddess father, it’s not some bloody she-wolf of your choosing, is it? You know I won’t settle. Can’t if I want a chance to be the next Alpha.” “I’m aware of that Jared. I need your help with one very stubborn she-wolf on something; we’ll discuss it when you come home. Drives me a bit batty she does, so very resistant to all offers to come and live within the pack.” “Why do you need her to? If she’s allied she likely has a nice pack and likes it.” “A brilliant marketing mind. I’ve made many offers.” His father huffed at him, “I'm stuck, as are my unit and I need someone to charm her, so to speak.” He rolled his eyes and his entire unit snorted, fully amused. They all knew it was his father’s way of trying to get him to date someone he thought would be good for him. He let it go. “Just put Ethan or Colby to the task. They are right there.” “Hmm, she’s not interested in either of them, kind of dismissive of all ranked members.” His father sighed once more, a little on the heavy side. “Not even Chester is having any luck… seems to be immune to even a Gamma’s charm. Help your old man out, won’t you?” That was a curiosity to him. Though he wondered if it was true at all, not many could get past a Gamma. “I’ll have Dwane do it,” he stated, “I’ll get back to you on the date I’ll be arriving. I’ll have to look at flights and see what’s available.” His father sighed at the comment about him having his Beta charm the girl, but he let it go and stated, “I could send the Jet over.” “No need, Wolf Airline branched out into Europe this year, so we’ll travel safely and in wolfen comfort.” Jared stated simply, “Tell Lance congratulations, I’m looking forward to meeting Raelynn, that I’ll bring something from France as a Luna Gift. Get mother to find out what the woman likes and email me.” “Alright, but a few days prior to the full moon son, is what I expect and at least a week after as well. Business reasons, of course. I will not be meddling in your love life; I learned my lesson when you opted to move halfway around the world.” Jared smiled “Well done, father. I see old wolves can be taught.” He chuckled and clicked the line closed to his father's shocked gasp at hearing his words. He shook his head and turned to his unit, “I guess we’re finally going home, Dwane, you’ll be seeing to that she-wolf.” He shook his head. “It’s your department anyway.” “Hmm, I don’t think things are going to go your way, Jared. Your father can be underhanded and tricky. Sometimes what he says isn’t actually what he means,” Dwane stated. “I’m fully aware of how he goes about getting what he wants.” He nodded. He spent the next few weeks leading up to going back to the pack, attending business as usual, and reorganizing his schedule to fit in with his father’s request of a week to a month-long stay. He’d split that to make two weeks. A compromise that he was happy with, and he’d managed to get a flight that would see him arrive the day of the ceremony, but he needed that for himself, due to business meetings here and the rearranging of his schedule to fit in around others. His father had to deal with it. Though the boys were all headed back before he was, arriving a few days before the ceremony. His flight, however, couldn’t be helped, though he took a very unhappy call from both his parents about it because Lance was of the opinion it was disrespectful, and that he was trying to weasel his way out of being there at all. That he was going to claim that something came up, and so he couldn’t catch his flight. All because he was ticked off that Lance had found his Mate before him. Jared had rolled his eyes, “I’ve bought the ticket, I simply had to rearrange things here to suit others that I had scheduled meetings with over the period you insist I'm there and so have to be away from here. Not everyone fits around your schedule. They're not all wolfen so don't understand. It has nothing to do with my not being happy for Lance. I’m actually very happy for him. Lessens the pressure on me to find my Mate.” Both his parents had gone quiet with his words, and he’d smiled to himself, “Mother, father, I am one to abide by the rules you set out. I will not object to whoever is mated and has an heir first by the time they are 100. Lance has nothing to fear from me. My life is currently very busy anyway, as you both know.” “Well son, Lance has asked that a new stipulation be added to the invitation about attendance,” his father told him. “Oh, has he.” Jared leaned back in his chair and shook his head. “Pray tell, father, what is it?” “That no one turns up late and interrupts the ceremony. So, everyone must have arrived and be seated a full 1-hour prior to the event starting, or on the shaming post and a lashing they will receive for disrespect.” “That is fine. I believe my flight will get in around one thirtyish, and the ceremony is at 7pm. I’m certain father, it won’t take me 4 hours to get through customs, hire a car and drive the one hour to the pack.” “Good. That is what I want to hear. Now I have one thing to ask of you. A favor, so to speak.” Here we go he thought to himself, “And that would be?” “I just need you to stop and pick up a new pack member. She doesn’t drive and has no way to get out to the pack, it’ll be on your way, and take but a moment of your time.” He could hear the smile in his father’s voice and just knew this was part of his plotting. “Fine, send me the address,” he stated, “And make sure she is ready and waiting for me to pick her up. I’m not one for standing around waiting on people, especially she-wolves that are just putting on make-up.” “I’ll make sure she is aware of your attitude and request. Though I don’t see it being a problem, she’s not one to wear a great deal of make-up. A natural beauty, wouldn’t you say Marian?” his father asked his mother. “Oh, yes, pretty as a picture.” He was betting she was, and willing to climb right into his bed at his father's request as well, just like all the others. "
"Sign here," Aurora said, sliding the folder across the desk. "Rosalind's camp forms." Jasper didn't look up. Just grabbed the pen. "You can't even handle paperwork? What do I keep you for?" Three signatures. Done. He tossed the pen. "How was the checkup?" Aurora pulled the folder back. There is no checkup. There is no baby. Hasn't been since that gurney hit me in the hospital lobby. While you built a snowman with HER. While my daughter called HER "Mama." You never even noticed I was gone for three days. She smiled. "Fine. Everything's fine." Jasper frowned. "Then why do you look like death?" Because I'm holding the divorce papers you just signed. Because you just ended our marriage without even reading. "Just tired." He waved a hand, already turned back to his screen. "Go rest. Stop being so dramatic. It's exhausting." Aurora walked out. The front door closed behind her. Cold air. Silence. Then her phone buzzed. Unknown: Aurora. The black car to your left. Get in. She looked up. A black limousine. Tinted windows. One of them rolled down slowly. Grey eyes. Broad shoulders. Chiseled jaw. He didn't smile. He just looked at her—like he'd been waiting a long time for this moment. Unknown: Phineas Everett. Jasper's uncle. "Get in, Aurora." His voice was low, somehow vibrating straight to her core. "You're done with him." *** ***** Chapter 1: The Day I Lost Everything (Aurora's POV) "Mrs. Everett, I'm very sorry. We couldn't save the baby." The words floated above me, disembodied and distant, like they belonged to someone else's nightmare. I lay motionless on the hospital bed, my body still numb from the anesthesia. The doctor's voice droned on, explaining procedures and recovery timelines, but I couldn't focus. The words "couldn't save" echoed in my skull, bouncing off the walls of my consciousness like a ricocheting bullet. Each repetition carved a deeper wound. I stared at the white ceiling tiles above me-counting them, one by one, because if I stopped counting, I'd have to face what had just happened. One, two, three... My vision blurred. Four, five... Were those tears or was the ceiling actually melting? Six, seven... I blinked hard. The tiles came back into focus, but the ache in my chest only intensified. It wasn't until this moment-lying here, empty and broken-that the truth crashed over me like a tidal wave I'd been too blind to see coming. Jasper had never loved me. Not me. Never me. His heart had always belonged to Sienna. His late brother's widow. The woman I'd foolishly thought I could compete with, that I could somehow eclipse through sheer devotion and patience. God, I'd been so stupid. Today was supposed to be my first prenatal checkup. The appointment I'd circled on the calendar in red marker three weeks ago, the one I'd reminded him about every single day. Jasper had looked me directly in the eyes last night, his hand briefly touching mine across the dinner table-a gesture so rare it had made my heart flutter stupidly, pathetically-and he'd promised. "I'll be there tomorrow, Aurora. I won't miss it." I'd believed him. Again. How many times could one person be this naive? I'd sat in the hospital lobby that morning, my phone clutched in my trembling hand like a lifeline. The waiting room had been filled with other expectant mothers, their faces glowing with anticipation, their partners sitting protectively beside them. I'd watched them, feeling a sick, twisting envy in my gut that I hated myself for. I'd called Jasper fourteen times. I counted each one. The first call, I'd been hopeful. Maybe he was just running late. By the fifth call, my palms were sweating. Traffic, I told myself. There must be terrible traffic. By the tenth call, my hands were shaking so badly I could barely hold the phone. The other couples in the waiting room had started glancing at me with pity in their eyes-that awful, knowing look that said they understood exactly what was happening. By the fourteenth call, I'd stopped hoping. I just kept dialing because I didn't know what else to do. No answer. Not once. Then I'd heard the commotion in the corridor-urgent voices, the screech of rubber wheels on linoleum. I'd looked up just in time to see the emergency gurney hurtling toward me, pushed by frantic orderlies. I didn't have time to move. The impact had sent me flying backward. My body hit the cold tile floor with a sickening crack that I felt through every bone. The phone skittered from my hand, sliding across the polished floor and coming to rest several feet away, its screen still glowing with Jasper's unanswered call. Pain. Immediate, white-hot, all-consuming pain exploded through my abdomen. It was unlike anything I'd ever experienced-a tearing sensation, as if something vital inside me was being ripped apart. I'd tried to scream, but the air had been knocked from my lungs. All that came out was a strangled gasp. I lay there, crumpled on the floor, one hand instinctively clutching my stomach. My vision swam. The fluorescent lights above me blurred into halos. Somewhere far away, someone was shouting for help. I tried to reach for my phone, but my arm wouldn't obey. Through the haze of pain, my phone screen suddenly illuminated. The FaceTime call connected. For one delirious moment, relief flooded through me. He'd called back. Finally, he'd called back. Maybe he was worried. Maybe he'd realized something was wrong. But then I heard the laughter. Not his laughter-hers. Rosalind's high-pitched, delighted giggle. "Daddy! Mama Sienna! Look at the snowman!" The background noise resolved itself into the unmistakable sounds of a ski resort: the crunch of snow, distant music, the cheerful chatter of other vacationers. Through my phone screen, I could see pristine white slopes stretching behind them, bathed in golden afternoon sunlight. They were in Aspen. Building a snowman. All three of them. My daughter. My husband. And her. The betrayal hit me harder than the gurney had. It hollowed me out from the inside, leaving nothing but a gaping wound where my heart used to be. "What is it, Aurora?" Jasper's voice cut through the phone, sharp with irritation. I could see his face now on the screen-handsome, cold, annoyed at being interrupted. "What's so urgent?" I tried to speak. I tried to tell him that I was hurt, that I was bleeding, that something was terribly, catastrophically wrong. My lips moved, forming words that my voice couldn't produce. All that escaped was a pitiful, broken moan. Then I heard another voice. Soft, feminine, dripping with false sweetness. "Is that Aurora calling?" Sienna's voice was like honey laced with poison. I couldn't see her face, but I could imagine her perfectly-delicate features arranged in an expression of practiced concern, her hand probably resting on Jasper's arm in that proprietary way she had. "Mom's so annoying." Rosalind's voice came through clearly, petulant and dismissive. My own daughter. My flesh and blood. "Daddy, hang up! I want to take a picture with Mama Sienna!" Mama Sienna. The words stabbed through me like broken glass. My daughter-the child I'd carried for nine months, the baby I'd nursed through every midnight crying fit, the little girl I'd read bedtime stories to every single night-was calling another woman Mama. When had that happened? When had I lost her too? Jasper didn't even look at the screen. He was watching Rosalind and Sienna, smiling at them with a warmth he never showed me. "Whatever it is can wait until I get back," he said dismissively, his tone making it clear that I was nothing more than an inconvenient interruption to his perfect family vacation. The call ended. The pain in my abdomen suddenly intensified, becoming unbearable. My vision tunneled, darkness creeping in from the edges. The last thing I saw before unconsciousness claimed me was the phone screen, dark and silent. Then nothing. --- "Are you all right, Mrs. Everett?" The doctor, seeing that I didn't respond, leaned in to examine me. "I'm fine, I'm okay-please continue speaking." I closed my eyes wearily. "I'm very sorry, ma'am," he said. "The fall caused a miscarriage. We did everything we could." We did everything we could.Standard medical protocol. I didn't cry. I physically couldn't. It was as if all my tears had frozen inside me, turning to ice in my veins. The grief was too big, too overwhelming to express through something as simple as crying. The room was empty except for the doctor and a nurse hovering near the door. No family. No husband. No daughter. I didn't call my mother. The thought crossed my mind briefly, but I dismissed it just as quickly. I knew exactly what Martha would say. She'd find a way to make this my fault. "What did you do wrong, Aurora? Wives don't lose their husbands' attention for no reason. You must have failed him somehow. You should have tried harder. Been prettier. More accommodating. Less needy." I could hear her voice so clearly in my head that it was as if she was actually standing in the room. Years of her criticism had etched her words into my psyche, a constant voice of doubt and self-blame. The doctor cleared his throat, pulling me back to the present. "You'll need significant rest and recovery," he said, his tone gentler now. "I must warn you-another pregnancy may be very difficult after this. The damage to your uterus was... extensive." After he left, the tears finally came. They poured out of me in silent, shaking sobs that wracked my entire body. I pressed my face into the thin hospital pillow, muffling the sounds, because even now-even in my darkest moment-I couldn't allow myself to be too loud, too much, too inconvenient. This baby had been Rosalind's idea. She'd begged for a little brother or sister, her eyes wide and earnest. "Please, Mommy? Please? I promise I'll help take care of them!" And Jasper had agreed, saying it would "complete the family." Complete the family. What a cruel joke that had turned out to be. --- I discharged myself three days later. Three days I'd spent in that hospital room, alone except for the nurses who came in at regular intervals to check my vitals. No visitors. No flowers. No get-well cards. Just me and the stark white walls and the relentless beeping of machines. No one came to pick me up. Of course they didn't. I signed the discharge papers alone, my hand shaking slightly as I scrawled my signature. I paid the bills alone, watching my savings account dip dangerously low. I called an Uber alone, standing outside the hospital entrance with my small overnight bag, watching happy families come and go. As I waited for my ride, I made myself a promise. Standing there in the cold January air, my body still aching, my heart still broken, I swore to myself: I would never let myself become this pathetic again. Never again would I wait by the phone for a man who wouldn't call. Never again would I believe promises that meant nothing. Never again would I mistake indifference for love. The Uber was halfway to the Everett estate when my phone buzzed. A video had been posted to the Everett family iMessage group. Chapter 2: No Wonder Daughter Doesn't Like You (Aurora's POV) The video showed Aspen's snow-covered mountains in the background, picture-perfect and postcard-pretty. Rosalind stood between Jasper and Sienna, bundled in an expensive pink ski jacket I didn't recognize. She was holding a half-eaten gelato cone, her face bright with happiness. "Try it, Mama Sienna!" my daughter chirped, holding the cone up to Sienna's mouth. Sienna took a delicate bite, laughing-that light, tinkling laugh that had charmed Jasper's entire family. Then she turned to Jasper, her eyes sparkling with something I recognized all too well. Something that looked dangerously close to love. "Want some?" I watched, frozen, as Jasper leaned down without hesitation and bit into the gelato exactly where Sienna had just bitten. My stomach turned violently. Jasper had always been obsessive about boundaries. He'd never shared food with me. Never used my utensils. Never drank from my glass. "It's unhygienic," he'd said once, pulling away when I'd offered him a bite of my dessert. But now he was sharing ice cream with Sienna, in front of our daughter, without a moment's hesitation. The intimacy of it was staggering. It wasn't just about the food. It was the way he looked at her-soft, warm, present in a way he never was with me. It was the way she smiled at him, confident in her place by his side. It was the way Rosalind beamed at both of them, her face radiating pure joy. They looked like a real family. And I was the outsider looking in. "I'm posting this to Instagram," Sienna announced, her voice bright with laughter. The video disappeared seconds later. A message appeared in the group chat: "What was that? It disappeared before I could watch." Victoria, Jasper's mother. Then Rosalind's reply: "Oops, wrong group chat!" They had another group. One without me. A private family group where I didn't exist. Where they could share their moments and their laughter and their gelato without my inconvenient presence. I stared at my phone, my hands trembling so violently that the screen blurred. The pain in my chest was so acute I couldn't breathe. It felt like my ribcage was collapsing inward, crushing my heart and lungs until there was nothing left but hollow emptiness. I didn't go straight home. I first went to a law office downtown and met with a lawyer-but that lawyer named Tom did not satisfy me. The way he looked at me made it feel as though I were some idle, parasitic wife trying to use a divorce to extort a fortune from a wealthy husband. Then, finally, I returned to the Everett estate. I'd been gone for three days. No one had called to ask where I was. The house was exactly as I'd left it-grand, cold, imposing. A monument to old money and older traditions. Victoria sat in the drawing room when I entered, perfectly coiffed and dressed in an expensive silk blouse, sipping red wine from a crystal glass. She looked up as I walked in, her eyes sweeping over me with thinly veiled disapproval. She didn't ask if I was all right. Didn't ask where I'd been. Didn't notice-or chose not to notice-that I was moving carefully, still recovering from physical trauma. "You've been absent for three days," she said coldly, setting down her wine glass with a sharp clink. "Do you have any idea how that looks? The guests at my luncheon yesterday were asking about you. Mrs. Hartford specifically mentioned how odd it was that the lady of the house was nowhere to be found. You've neglected your duties." Your duties. As if I was a servant. An employee who'd failed to show up for work. I said nothing. What was there to say? That I'd been in the hospital losing my baby? That her son had been too busy playing house with another woman to care? Victoria wouldn't care. She'd find a way to make it my fault anyway. That evening, Jasper finally returned from Aspen. I heard him before I saw him-his voice in the foyer, laughing about something, his footsteps confident and unhurried. He walked through the front door like a king returning to his castle, shrugging off his expensive wool coat. He tossed it at me without even looking. I caught it reflexively, the heavy fabric landing in my arms. "Deal with the luggage," he ordered, his tone casual, distracted. "Everything needs to be unpacked and the ski clothes need to be cleaned." He walked past me toward the stairs, scrolling through his phone, not sparing me a single glance. Then he paused, as if suddenly remembering something. "Oh, right." He looked up briefly, his expression mildly curious. "How did the checkup go?" How did the checkup go. Something inside me shattered. It wasn't dramatic. It didn't make a sound. But I felt it break-that last fragile thread that had been holding me together, holding me to this marriage, holding me to the delusion that maybe, somehow, things could get better. It snapped. My vision went red. Blood roared in my ears. My hands clenched into fists so tight my nails bit into my palms. "Jasper!" The scream tore from my throat before I could stop it. Raw. Anguished. Furious. "Because you weren't there, the baby is gone! Do you understand? The baby is gone! You'll never have a second child!" He stopped. Turned. Frowned at me like I was a stranger who'd started screaming at him on the street. "What are you talking about?" His tone was sharp, annoyed, as if I was being unreasonable. "Stop being hysterical." "You're always like this," he continued, his expression hardening with contempt. "Dramatic. Irrational. Emotional. No wonder Rosalind doesn't like being around you. Look at yourself. You're a mess." I stared at him. Really looked at him, perhaps for the first time in years. This man I'd loved since college. This man I'd given up my career for, my friends for, my entire identity for. He felt nothing for me. Absolutely nothing. I was less than a stranger to him. I was an inconvenience. An obligation. A burden he tolerated because society expected him to have a wife. "Is that so?" My voice came out eerily calm, detached, as if it belonged to someone else. "Does Rosalind only like that woman? The one who couldn't wait for her husband's body to get cold before seducing his brother? Does she like 'Mama Sienna' better?" Jasper's face darkened instantly, fury flooding his features. "How dare you," he hissed, taking a step toward me, his voice low and dangerous. "Sienna just lost her husband. She's grieving. She's vulnerable. And you're jealous of a widow? You're cold-blooded, Aurora. Absolutely heartless. I can't believe I married someone so cruel." He turned on his heel, heading toward the dining room. "Think about what you've said," he threw over his shoulder. "And fix that attitude before Rosalind sees you like this." The door slammed shut behind him. I stood alone in the foyer, his coat still in my hands, the sound of that slammed door echoing through the empty house. A single tear slid down my cheek. Then another. I wiped them away roughly, anger replacing the grief. I was done crying over this man. I was done begging for scraps of affection. I was done pretending that this marriage was anything other than a prison. I pulled out my phone with shaking hands and scrolled through my contacts until I found Olivia's name. My best friend. The only person who'd told me from the beginning that marrying Jasper was a mistake. She answered on the second ring. "Rory? What's wrong? You sound-" My voice shook, but my resolve was absolute. "Liv," I said quietly, each word deliberate, final. "Do you know any good divorce lawyers?" Chapter 3: Substitutes Chapter 3: Substitutes (Aurora's POV) Jasper didn't come home last night. Neither did Rosalind. After her husband's death, Sienna had claimed that staying at the Everett estate brought back too many painful memories, so she'd moved into a luxury penthouse downtown. Where Jasper and Rosalind had spent the night, I didn't need to guess. I packed the important documents into my handbag, straightened my coat, and opened the door. Victoria was already in the sitting room. She sat on the sofa with a cup of red tea, one leg crossed over the other, her expression carrying that particular brand of contempt she reserved exclusively for me. "Up so early?" She took a slow sip, watching me over the rim of her cup. "I assumed you'd spend the morning in bed playing the tragic heroine." I had spent years stopping in my tracks whenever she spoke, lowering my eyes, waiting for the lecture to end. Years of absorbing her disapproval because I knew what she thought-that I was a housekeeper's daughter, common and unworthy, nothing compared to the elegant Sienna Rathbone who could have brought the family actual glory. Not this morning. I adjusted my collar and gave her a sideways glance, my tone easy. "Morning, Victoria. Lovely mood you're in, as always." I didn't break my stride toward the door. "Someone in this house has to actually do something useful. Can't all of us just sit around drinking tea and judging people, can we?" I rushed into the study before she could respond. I still had a document left there. I pushed the door open. The other private safe in the corner of the wall intrigued me-I seemed never to have been allowed to open it. What could be inside? I tried Jasper's birthday first. Red light. Then Rosalind's. Red light again. I stared at the keypad for a moment, then typed in Sienna's birthday. A soft beep. The door swung open. I almost laughed. Almost. Then I saw what was inside, and the urge to laugh died completely. Photographs. Dozens of them, organized with a care I'd never seen Jasper apply to anything involving me. Sienna sleeping, her face relaxed and unguarded. Sienna reading in the garden, her hair catching the afternoon light. Sienna laughing with a small dog tucked under her arm. Every single one had been taken without her knowledge. I turned one over. On the back, in Jasper's bold, angular handwriting: *The love of my life.* I turned over another. Same handwriting. *The love of my life.* Then I found one near the bottom of the stack. I flipped it over. *I got married. She looks like you.* He'd always insisted I keep my hair a certain shade. Whenever I'd let it fade, he'd already booked the stylist to come to the house before I'd thought to mention it. I'd taken it as attentiveness. A rare, small sign that he noticed me. He'd been coloring me in to match her. I stood there in his study, breathing through the nausea, and understood with absolute clarity what I had been for the last several years. Not a wife. Not even a person, really. A prop. A stand-in. A pale imitation of the woman he actually wanted. I pulled out my phone and photographed every piece of evidence methodically. Then I closed the safe, wiped the keypad clean, and left the room exactly as I'd found it. The Sterling Law Group occupied the top three floors of a glass tower downtown. The reception area was all clean lines and expensive silence. A polished young woman at the front desk told me that the attorney Olivia had booked for me, Linda, was still in a meeting and would I mind waiting? I didn't mind. I sat down and opened a novel on my phone. A few minutes later, the automatic glass doors slid open. I had the distinct sense of being watched, and I glanced up-but I only caught a man's back as the receptionist led him through a side corridor. Tall, broad-shouldered, wearing a bespoke suit that fit him with the kind of precision that didn't come from off a rack. The fabric had a quiet, expensive sheen under the office lights. He didn't look at me. I looked back down at my phone. Ten minutes later, the receptionist came over with a small apologetic smile. "Ms. Higgins, I'm so sorry-Linda is going to be a while longer. But our senior partner, Mr. Gavin Sterling, has a window right now and would be happy to see you instead, if that works?" I accepted immediately. Gavin Sterling looked exactly like what he was-a man who'd never lost a case and knew it. Tall, rimless glasses, a smile that was charming in a slightly detached way. He gestured for me to sit across from his desk and listened without interrupting as I laid out the marriage, the miscarriage, the ski trip, the group chat, the safe. I showed him the photographs on my phone. He pushed his glasses up and studied them. Then he leaned back in his chair and gave me the kind of look that meant he was about to say something I didn't want to hear. "Legally speaking, this falls under emotional infidelity at best." His tone was measured, not unkind. "It's damaging. It's morally reprehensible. But it's going to be very difficult to have it recognized as material fault in court." "I understand." "Then let me ask you something more important." He folded his hands on the desk and looked at me directly. "Do you want full custody of your daughter?" Rosalind's face surfaced in my mind-not the bright, laughing face from that Aspen video, but the way she'd looked at me last week. Flat. Irritated. Like I was a stranger who'd wandered into a room she was using. "I haven't decided yet," I said. Gavin nodded slowly, no judgment in his expression. "I'll prepare two versions of the divorce agreement. One that includes a custody claim, one that doesn't. You can decide which direction you want to go when you're ready." I thanked him and stood to leave. (Author's POV) What Aurora didn't know was that the moment she stepped into the elevator, a door at the back of Gavin's office opened. Phineas Everett walked in from the adjoining room, hands in his pockets, and moved to stand at the floor-to-ceiling window. Below, a slight figure in a dark coat emerged from the building's entrance and disappeared into the flow of traffic. Gavin watched him from behind his desk. "Phineas." There was a note of amusement in his voice. "She's your nephew's wife. Steering Jasper's wife toward a divorce lawyer-is that really appropriate?" The reply was the man's tall, silent back. (Aurora's POV) Rosalind was sitting on the living room carpet when I got back, holding a teddy bear with one arm torn clean off at the seam. Something in me moved automatically. I walked over and crouched down. "Give it here, Rosalind. Mom will sew it back." Rosalind looked at me, then at the bear, then stood up and dropped it straight into the wastepaper basket beside the sofa. She lifted her chin with an expression of supreme authority that looked wrong on a child her age. "Mama Sienna says we replace things. We don't fix them like poor people." She brushed her hands together as if disposing of something unpleasant. "Since you're so keen on doing that kind of work, why don't you go wash all the stuffed animals in my room?" I looked at her. My daughter. My face in miniature. "Go ask your Mama Sienna to wash them," I said, keeping my voice even. Rosalind's eyes went wide with genuine outrage. "Mama Sienna's hands are for playing piano and painting. She's an artist. She doesn't do that kind of thing." "And what am I?" The words came out before I could stop them. "What do you think I am, Rosalind? Your maid?" "What on earth is going on?" Victoria's voice cut across the room as she swept in from the hallway, her heels sharp on the hardwood. She took one look at the scene and her face arranged itself into familiar disapproval. "Aurora, what is wrong with you? Making a scene in front of the child?" She pulled Rosalind against her side, rubbing the girl's shoulder. "Don't pay any attention to her, sweetheart. Your mama's just being difficult today." Rosalind tucked herself against her grandmother and looked at me with an expression of total vindication. I stood there and looked at both of them-the grandmother and the granddaughter, one teaching and one learning, both already so certain of my place in this house. I turned and walked upstairs. Rosalind has been completely poisoned by the Everett family's upbringing, and if I forcibly take custody of her, it will only make her hate me even more. Perhaps I need to become stronger in order to regain my daughter's respect. After dinner, I took the divorce papers out of my bag, slipped them into Rosalind's summer camp file, tidied it up, and then knocked on Jasper's study door. He was at his desk. He looked up, mildly impatient. "Rosalind's enrollment waiver for next semester and her summer camp application." I kept my voice neutral, sliding the folder across his desk. "The school's been asking for a parent signature." He picked up his pen. I watched him flip through the first page, then the second. He was being unusually thorough tonight. My heartbeat climbed into my throat. He turned to the third page. One more page after this. "Jasper." I interrupted his action. "There's actually something else I wanted to discuss." Chapter 4: She Will Come Back Begging Me Chapter 4: She Will Come Back Begging Me (Aurora's POV) He looked up. "What is it?" "I think we should-" His phone rang. His assistant's name lit up the screen. He held up one finger and answered, already pressing his fingers to his temple as the voice on the other end escalated into obvious crisis. He snapped back at whoever it was, his attention entirely consumed. With his eyes on the middle distance, he flipped to the bottom of the stack and signed quickly at the flagged lines. Three signatures. Then he dropped the pen. I watched Jasper Everett sign his name to the divorce agreement in the same distracted motion he used to sign expense reports. I reached across and pulled the folder back. He hung up. "What were you going to say?" "Nothing. I just remembered-it's already sorted." I smiled and tucked the folder under my arm. He leaned forward slightly, and before I could step back, he tilted his head toward my neck and inhaled. His hand came up and brushed my cheek. His throat moved. I stepped back immediately, putting distance between us. He blinked, then pulled back himself, his expression shifting to something closer to irritation. "Aurora, you're pregnant. Stop wearing so much perfume. It's not good for the baby." I looked at him for a moment. I didn't tell him it was just shower gel. I didn't tell him there was no baby anymore. I looked down at the folder in my hands, at the signature that had just ended four years of my life, and felt something loosen in my chest-a knot I'd been carrying so long I'd forgotten it wasn't supposed to be there. "Of course," I said pleasantly. "I'll be more careful. Don't worry-I won't let anything happen to your precious heir." --- I was drifting into a heavy, uneasy sleep when the bedroom door creaked open. The mattress dipped. A man's hand slid under the duvet, cold against the warmth of my skin. It moved up my back, presumptuous and familiar. I sat up instantly, clutching the sheets to my chest. Jasper sat on the edge of the bed. He was wearing a dark silk robe, the belt loosely tied. He looked at me with a heavy-lidded, suggestive gaze. "I'm going to take a shower," he said, his voice low. "Then I'll come back. We can sleep together tonight." Bile rose in my throat. I pressed a hand to my mouth, fighting the urge to vomit. "Jasper," I managed to say, my voice trembling with suppressed disgust. "I need to rest. Please go sleep in the Guest Wing." A flicker of surprise crossed his eyes. He stopped untying his robe. "Excuse me?" Ever since I announced the pregnancy, he had insisted on separate rooms. He claimed he didn't want to disturb me or the baby. I knew the truth. He just didn't want to look at me. He was mourning his brother, pining for his sister-in-law, and I was just an inconvenience. Tonight, he was just looking for a release. "I am very sure," I said, meeting his gaze without flinching. "Get out." Jasper let out a cold laugh. He shrugged, an arrogant smirk playing on his lips. "Suit yourself. Don't regret it later." He stood up and walked out, not looking back. As the door clicked shut, I grabbed the pillow and hurled it at the wood. It hit with a dull thud. I got out of bed and poured myself a glass of water. My hands were shaking. I took a slow sip. Just a few more hours. This nightmare was almost over. The next morning, I was jolted awake by rough hands shaking my shoulders. "Wake up!" Rosalind stood by the bed, hands on her hips. Her face was twisted in a scowl. "I want Blueberry Crepes," she demanded. "Make them now. Or I'm not going to that stupid kindergarten." I rubbed my throbbing temples. "I'm not feeling well, Rosalind," I said, my voice hoarse. "Ask Mrs. Potts or the chef to make them for you." She let out a piercing scream. She threw herself onto the carpet, kicking and thrashing. "No! I want you to do it! You're lazy!" The door flew open. Victoria marched in, dressed in a pristine high-fashion suit. She took one look at the scene and stormed over to me. She got right in my face. "Look at this," she hissed. "You are absolutely classless. You can't even manage a simple bonding activity with your daughter? You use this pregnancy as an excuse for everything." Rosalind sat up, tears streaming down her face. "I don't want her to be my Mom!" she wailed. My head felt like it was splitting open. I looked at the little girl who looked so much like me but acted exactly like them. "Fine," I said, a cold smile touching my lips. "Since you love your Mama Sienna so much, and you have that special iMessage group with her and your father, why don't you ask her to be your mother?" Victoria's eyes widened. She stepped forward and slapped me across the face. The sound cracked through the room. My cheek burned instantly. "What is going on here?" Jasper appeared in the doorway. He was in his workout gear, sweat glistening on his forehead. Rosalind scrambled up and wrapped her arms around his leg. "Daddy! She's being mean!" Victoria pointed a manicured finger at me. "This woman is out of control, Jasper. She is disrespecting my mother and refusing to care for her child. You need to handle her." I stared at Jasper. I waited. He looked at the bright red handprint on my cheek. He didn't blink. He frowned, looking annoyed rather than concerned. "Aurora," he said flatly. "She is my mother. You should learn some respect." The last thread of hope snapped. I walked up to him. I stood so close I could smell his expensive cologne mixed with sweat. "She hit me, Jasper," I said, my voice ice-cold. "I don't care if she's your mother or the Queen of England. The moment violence starts, respect ends." I drew back my hand and slapped him. It was hard. My palm stung. The room went deadly silent. Victoria gasped, covering her mouth. "How dare you!" Victoria shrieked. "You touched my son!" I straightened my spine. I looked Jasper dead in the eye. "You're her son," I said. "You can take the punishment for her." I slapped him again. "That settles it. We're even." Jasper's face was turning red, his eyes bulging with rage. "Jasper, we are finished," I said. "Now, all of you, get the hell out of my room." I shoved Victoria toward the door. I pushed Jasper. He stumbled back, clutching his face, too shocked by my words to react physically. "Get out!" I slammed the door in their faces and locked it. Silence returned. I pulled my suitcase from the closet. I realized I didn't have much to pack. Years in this house, and my life fit into a single carry-on. I took the envelope from my drawer. Inside were the medical records confirming the miscarriage and the signed divorce agreement. I placed it under the lamp on the nightstand. I took my bag and unlocked the door. As I walked down the hallway, I heard a voice from the study. Sienna. The door was ajar. I stopped. Through the crack, I saw Sienna in a form-fitting silk dress. She held an ice pack to Jasper's cheek. "She hit you so hard," she cooed. "Does it hurt?" She shifted, and her heel seemed to slip. Jasper's arm shot out. He caught her by the waist, pulling her flush against him. The air in the room charged with electricity. Jasper stared at her for a second, then crashed his lips onto hers. It wasn't gentle. It was desperate. He kissed her neck, burying his face in her skin. His hands roamed over her body. I watched as his hand moved to her back. *Zzzzp.* The zipper of her dress slid down. The silk fell away, exposing her breast. Sienna gasped. She pushed against his chest, but her resistance was feeble. "Jasper, stop... your brother..." "He's gone," Jasper muttered against her skin. I pulled out my phone. I recorded ten seconds of it. The kiss. The zipper. The exposure. Sienna looked up and saw me through the crack in the door. Panic flashed in her eyes. She pulled her dress up, stumbling back. I stopped recording and put the phone in my pocket. Jasper stepped out of the study a moment later. Sienna trailed behind him, looking flustered. He saw my suitcase. He saw my coat. He didn't look worried. He looked amused. There was a smudge of Sienna's lipstick on his mouth. "What?" he sneered. "You slap me and now you're running away?" I gripped the handle of my suitcase. "Think whatever you want," I said. "You are truly stupid and arrogant." I turned toward the stairs. "Jasper," Sienna whispered loudly, feigning concern. "Maybe you should stop her? She is pregnant, after all." Jasper let out a scoff. "No need," he said loud enough for me to hear. "She gave up everything to marry me. No job. No money. She can't survive a week without the Everett name." I kept walking. "Don't worry," Jasper called out. "She'll come back begging me in a few days." I walked out the front door. The morning air was crisp and cold. It felt like freedom. I stood by the curb and opened my Uber app. Then I opened my messages. I attached the video I had just taken. **To: Gavin Sterling** **[Video Attachment]** **Mr. Sterling, is this enough evidence for marital misconduct?** Chapter 5: I Quit Chapter 5: I Quit (Aurora's POV) The Uber pulled up to the glass tower of Aether Life Sciences at 8:47 in the morning. I walked through the lobby with my carry-on in one hand and a cardboard box tucked under my arm. The receptionist looked up, startled. I didn't stop. Ethan's office was on the fourth floor. I pushed open the door without knocking. He was at his desk, sorting through a stack of folders. He looked up when he heard the door, and his expression shifted the moment he saw me. I dropped the envelope on his desk. It landed with a flat, definitive slap. "Ethan," I said. "That's my resignation." He stared at the envelope, then at me. He picked it up slowly, as if it might bite him. "Mrs. Everett." He set it back down. "Does Jasper know about this?" "No. And it doesn't matter." He straightened in his chair, reaching for the professional tone he kept on standby for difficult situations. "Per the executive contract terms, a resignation of this level requires CEO sign-off before it can be processed. Without Jasper's approval, you can't just-" "Stop." I planted both hands on his desk and leaned forward. "Get one thing straight. This is at-will employment. I'm not serving a prison sentence. Since when do I need a hall pass to walk out the door?" I held up one finger. "And I'm a secretary, Ethan. A secretary. Are you seriously telling me the CEO needs to personally authorize a secretary's resignation?" He opened his mouth. "I'm not asking for permission," I said. "I'm notifying you. I quit. Effective today." He closed his mouth. I watched the panic move across his face and felt nothing but a cold, clean clarity. Three years ago, Jasper had pulled me out of the R&D lab with a single memo. One page, signed by him, and suddenly I was his personal secretary instead of a scientist. I had told myself it was temporary. I had told myself a lot of things. The month after I was transferred, Sienna walked into my lab and took over my project. I hadn't connected the dots then. I did now. Ethan recovered enough to try a different angle. "Your year-end bonus hasn't been disbursed yet. And the non-compete clause in your contract stipulates-" "Speaking of contracts." I cut him off. "Tell your boss something for me. That gene-sequencing patent I licensed to Aether? The personal license I granted, under my own name?" I watched his face carefully. "My attorney will be sending a cease and desist letter later today. Aether has been in violation of the ethical use clause since Sienna took over the project. The license is revoked." The color drained from Ethan's face. "Aurora. The clinical trial is at a critical stage right now. If you pull the core patent authorization, the losses will be-" "In the hundreds of millions. Yes, I know." I picked up my cardboard box. "This isn't a negotiation, Ethan. It's a notification. If Aether uses my intellectual property again without authorization, I'll see you in court." I walked out without looking back. The morning air outside hit me like cold water. I stood on the sidewalk for a moment, box in my arms, and breathed. Then I flagged a cab. The coffee shop Gavin had chosen was tucked between a bookstore and a dry cleaner on a quiet side street. Dark wood paneling, low lighting, and booths with high backs that swallowed sound. Private enough. Gavin was already there when I arrived. He pushed his rimless glasses up his nose and reached for the tablet the moment I sat down. "I watched the video three times," he said, pulling up the file. "It's solid. Behavioral and emotional infidelity, clearly documented. The physical component is implied but visible enough to be compelling." "But?" I wrapped both hands around the mug of black coffee the server had just set down. "But this is a no-fault divorce state. A kiss on video doesn't automatically shift the asset division in your favor, not unless we can prove he used marital funds to benefit her." He looked up. "Did he?" "Almost certainly. But I don't care about the asset split." Gavin blinked. "Aurora-" "I want the divorce finalized fast. That's all. I want him to sign the papers and I want to be done." I stirred the coffee slowly. "What I do care about is the patent. Walk me through the process." He leaned back. "The cease and desist goes out today. If they don't comply within the response window, we file for an injunction. Given that the license was granted under your personal name and not as part of any employment agreement, the argument is clean. The ethical use clause violation gives us the hook." He tapped his pen on the table. "Any revenue Aether generated using your patent during the breach period is technically recoverable." "Then recover it." "You're sure you don't want to go after the marital assets too? Because I can make a very strong case-" "I don't want his money, Gavin." I set down the spoon. "I want what's mine. The patent royalties. That's it." He studied me for a moment, then nodded. "All right. I'll have the C&D out by noon and the divorce petition filed by end of day. With the video evidence, I can push for an expedited timeline." "Good." I gathered my coat and reached for the cardboard box under the table. My bag had slipped off the seat, and I crouched to pull it back up, then slung it over my shoulder along with the box and pushed toward the door. I was digging for my car keys with one hand when I walked straight into something solid. Not something. Someone. The impact knocked the box sideways. A large hand caught my elbow, steadying me before I could stumble, and another hand settled at my waist. The grip was firm and unhurried, like catching falling things was something this person did without thinking. I looked up. The man was tall. Broad shoulders. A jaw with a day's worth of dark stubble that should have looked careless but didn't. His eyes were grey, the kind of grey that looked like deep water, and they were watching me with an expression I couldn't immediately read. His coat smelled like cedarwood and expensive tobacco. I registered, in a detached and purely aesthetic way, that he was extraordinarily handsome. What a shame, I thought. Wrong time, wrong life. I took a step back, straightened my coat, and shifted the box back under my arm. "Thank you," I said, giving him a brief nod. He smiled. Just slightly. He inclined his head. I stepped around him and walked to my car, my mind already back on injunctions and filing deadlines. (Author's POV) Gavin watched the whole thing from the window booth and couldn't help himself. "Well," he said, as Phineas Everett crossed the coffee shop and dropped into the seat across from him. "I didn't know the famously cold-blooded Phineas Everett made a habit of catching damsels in distress." Phineas said nothing. His gaze had drifted to the table, and it settled on the coffee cup Aurora had left behind. The mug still had a faint imprint of lipstick on the rim. He reached out and ran one finger along the edge of it, slow and thoughtful, the way a person examines something they intend to remember. Gavin cleared his throat. "Jasper," he said, pulling out his folder, "is being both stupid and greedy about the settlement. He actually tried to absorb her patent into the company's IP portfolio. His own wife's personal patent." Phineas's expression didn't change, but his hand went still. He set the mug down and looked at Gavin directly. When he spoke, his voice was quiet and precise. "Can you win?" "You know my record." Phineas's eyes narrowed slightly. "Then win." Gavin nodded, making a note. "I'll have everything moving by end of business today. She's a straightforward client, actually. Doesn't want the marital assets. Just the patent royalties and a fast exit." "Good." Phineas leaned back. "And Gavin." "Yeah?" "Watch your language when you refer to her." A pause. "She won't be Jasper's wife much longer." Gavin looked up from his notepad. "She'll be his ex-wife." "Correct." Gavin rolled his eyes and wrote it down anyway. (Aurora's POV) The hotel room was quiet. I set the cardboard box on the floor and opened my laptop on the small desk by the window. I had three emails to draft and a list of files to organize. I opened a new document and had just started typing when a notification blinked in the corner of the screen. Rosalind's iCloud account. Still synced to this machine. A new photo album had updated. I clicked it without thinking. The first image loaded. Rosalind in her school uniform, arms wrapped around Sienna's neck, grinning at the camera. Sienna had her hand on the back of the girl's head, smoothing her hair with a practiced, maternal gesture. I clicked to the video. "Mom leaving was so childish," Rosalind said, her voice bright and unbothered. "Daddy and I aren't going to go after her." Sienna made a soft sound. "You should still call me Aunt Sienna, sweetheart." But she was smiling. Fully, openly smiling. The next video was shorter. Rosalind dragging Sienna up the stairs, chattering about something. Then the camera panned to the bookshelf in the study. A framed photograph. Jasper, Sienna, and Rosalind, all three of them laughing at something off-camera. It was sitting in the exact spot where a photo of Rosalind and me had been. "This is the perfect family portrait," Rosalind announced. "I want us to stay like this forever."
"You've been a bad, bad girl, Spark." Air rushed from my lungs. They found me. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who once swore they'd protect me—now men, wrapped in leather, sin, and everything I used to crave. My first friends. My first heartbreaks. Ten years ago, they shut me out. After years of abuse by people supposed to be my family, I'd finally managed to feel safe with a new job, a new town. Now, they'd found me again. The space between us felt charged—the heat rolling off their bodies. I wanted to run, but one thing about Inferno Demons? They never let go. “Which one of us are you scared of, Bly?” Chayton asked, stepping close enough for his breath to brush my neck. I met his gaze, fire sparking through my chest. "All of you.” Evander chuckled softly."Good. Maybe you still remember what happens when you break your promise to us.” “Maybe this time you'll listen.” Tae leaned in, his voice a sinful whisper against my ear, hands on my waist. And between the five of them, I couldn't tell which burned hotter—the anger, or the desire to let them… ***** Chapter 1: Haunting Memories Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I jerked off to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as hell, but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that damn dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny as hell, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely as hell. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a stupid memory like that. I guess it wasn't that stupid. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was stupid for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. Past my sperm donor of a father. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Chapter 2: Distracting Thoughts Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she screws her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as hell girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Hell, those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Chapter 3: Work Drama Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What the hell is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Chapter 4: Seeing Old Frenemies Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but damn. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to. Chapter 5: Night Talks Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "My mom is going to kill you if she finds out you were sneaking over here in the middle of the night," I said when I heard other footsteps on the roof. A moment later, Kylian was sitting next to me. I had my knees pulled up to my chest with my arms wrapped around them. My chin sat on my knees as silent tears fell from my eyes. I haven't been able to stop crying since this morning. "She won't find out," was all Kylian said. Silence fell over us as I looked out at the other houses. Mom and I don't live in a big house. It's just a simple one-story, two-bedroom home. There's a lattice attached to the house right outside my bedroom window, and that's strong enough to let us climb up to the roof. For now at least. I come out here a lot to think. Kylian almost always seems to find me when I do too. I have no idea how. I mean, he lives on the club's property near the clubhouse. It's not far from here, maybe a 20-minute walk, but he can't see my house from his. I never asked him how he always knew where I was either. I didn't want to risk him not showing up anymore. I hate being alone. Even if it's at night while I'm supposed to be sleeping. I can never sleep much anyway. I've always been like that. I've never understood how people needed a moment to breathe, or wanted five minutes of space, or anything like that. Ever since meeting these five guys, I've hated every second I've spent alone. I sniffled and wiped my nose on the back of my hand. "He promised he'd write to you and text you all the time when we get you a phone." Kylian said softly as he tucked a strand of my hair behind my ear. "He'll come back to visit too. They're still part of the club. This isn't forever." Hearing Kylian's slight Scottish accent sent shivers through me, but I don't think he noticed. Thank god, because I really can't handle him teasing me about it right now. Not that Kylian is ever mean, but... he flusters me and I just... Not right now. "It feels like it," I muttered, sniffling again. "Ozias won't be around all the time anymore... I... I can't picture life without him. No more jokes, or watching him train at the gym, or that infectious smile..." Kylian wrapped his arms around me and pulled me to him. My body went limp, my legs falling as he pushed my head to his chest. I gripped his shirt, clinging to him as more tears poured out of me. "You're going to make me jealous if you keep crying over him like this," Kylian tried to tease me. Any other time, I'd laugh. Kylian wasn't the joking type. In fact, he rarely ever spoke. He was one of those people who could communicate everything with just a look. I was the only person he ever joked with or said more than five words at a time to. Well, and our other friends I suppose. However, I just couldn't this time. I know Ozias promised to never lose contact with me, but I feel like this was the end, like this was the last time I'd ever get to see him. I didn't have a phone because we couldn't afford it. We had a computer, and I was allowed to have soicals, but my time was limited. Ozias promised to write to me until Kylian could get me a phone though. He said he'd call the guys when I was with them so we could still talk. He promised to come back for summers and holidays. For some reason, I don't believe it. "Ozias wouldn't want you to be upset like this, Spark," Kylian said, practically begging me to stop crying. I released a long breath and tried to get myself under control. I focused on Kylian's hand running up and down my back. Eventually, my sobbing ceased, but tears were still falling from my eyes. Kylian and I just stayed like that. With my head tucked into his chest and his arms around me. "You still have us, Spark," he said softly, and I relished that cute nickname he has for me. "You aren't alone." "I know," I replied, my voice hoarse from all my crying. "But it still makes me feel... devastated." "What can I do to make this better?" he asked. I wanted to tell him to bring Ozias back, but I knew that he couldn't. I knew it was tearing him up inside to see me this upset too. That is why I saved most of my blubbering for now. I cried, but I didn't want to make Ozias feel worse than he already did, and I didn't want the rest of our friends to worry about me. "Tell me something nice," I said. "Tell me about your future plans with the club. You still want to take over for your dad as prez?" I pulled away just enough to turn my body. I rested my head on Kylian's shoulder, and he wrapped his arm around me. Then he leaned back, taking me with him until we were snuggled up together, staring at the stars in the clear sky. "Well, since we're club kids, we get to start prospecting at 16," he started. "We can either become members at 18 or they might make us wait until 20 like most of the guys." I do know that most guys prospect for two years. Some patch in before that, if they show enough loyalty during a run or something. Whatever that means. Others sometimes prospect for longer, but never more than four years. I remember Tusk telling me all about that when he took me, Evander, and Everly out for ice cream a couple of months ago. I was very curious about club life. "I think that my dad's gonna send us on a run when we're all 18 though. I'll be 19 by then and so will Ozias," Kylian continued. "I think Ozias will come back and be part of the club here though. The five of us can go on a run together." "You five do make a really good team," I told him, turning my head to give him a smile. Kylian turned his head to look at me. Our faces were only inches apart. He reached a hand up to cup my cheek, brushing his thumb across my skin. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips and made mine spread. Kylian rarely smiles or shows emotion. I love it when he does. "I think we're all mostly excited about getting our road names," he said softly. I beamed at him, making him chuckle. "Go on, say it," he added. "I cannot wait to hear what kind of cool names you guys get! I bet they're going to be the coolest!" I blabbered. "I bet they'll call Chayton Psycho or something like that. I already hear everyone around the club call him that when he gets into trouble. I bet Ozias will be Dragon. I have no idea about the rest of you, but I can't wait!" I squealed at the end, a little more excited than I should be. Kylian laughed, dropping his hand from my cheek. The smile on his face is bigger now, and I'm reminded of how much I love spending time alone with him. "You named Ozias Dragon, you do know that, right?" he teased me. "No, I named him the Silver Dragon," I corrected him. "It's his stage name." "Stage name," Kylian grumbled. "What if he goes pro and actually goes by that name?" I shrugged as I looked back up at the stars. "If that's what he wants, then..." I trailed off as I blew out a breath. "I just want him to be happy. All of you, actually." "You make us happy," he replied. I turned to give him a smile. "Do you promise to be my best friend forever?" I asked. Kylian's face suddenly fell, and his eyes went hard. "No," he replied before looking away from me. My chest ached and I was confused. "Oh..." was all I could manage as I looked down. Kylian put his finger under my chin and raised my eyes to meet his. "One day, we are going to be more than that," he told me. More? How? In what way? What does that even mean? I didn't dare ask though. I was way too afraid of the answer. Too afraid to get my hopes up. Looking back now, I'm glad I never did. ****************************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ ****************************************************** "Hey, are you alright?" Mary asked when she followed me to the back, near Jason's office. "I saw you and that hot-as-hell biker guy staring at each other. I thought you two were going to go at it in the middle of the diner." I could barely hear her words, my heart was thumping in my chest. Are the others here? What are they doing here? They live in California. Are they here for me? No, that can't be. Kylian didn't even recognize me. This is fine. It's all going to be fine. He didn't recognize me. It's been years. He probably forgot all about me. "Bly... are you alright? You're crying," Mary said, swiping a tear that escaped down my cheek. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I'll finish my shift as long as he continues not to recognize me. Then I'll go back to my apartment, get Butter ready, and we'll dip. All my stuff is mostly packed already. This will be the first time I'll travel with a pet, but we can do it. I hope. "Mary, can you please take that table for me?" I asked. "Sure sweetie," she replied, clearly concerned. I took another deep breath before going back to work. I just have to make it through a couple more hours. Then I'm gone, leaving behind another town. I will not let my freedom be taken away again.
Chapter 1Bang!The doors to the event room burst open."Something happened to Lydia!" a man shouted as he stumbled in, panic all over his face.The words hit like a bomb.The room—decked out in flowers, ribbons, and romantic music, buzzing with excitement over the proposal—instantly went still.The man in the spotlight, still down on one knee, ring in hand, spun around in shock."What did you just say?"Quade Zimmer, his blue-dyed hair as loud as his voice, blurted, "Mrs. Lancaster just called—Lydia's been in a car accident! She's at the hospital right now!"The words had barely left his mouth before chaos erupted—chairs scraping, heels clacking, people rushing for the door.It wasn't an exaggeration to say Lydia Wallace was the it girl of their circle—beautiful, talented, fragile in that heartbreaking way that made people want to protect her. Everyone adored her, pitied her, worshipped her.And now that their goddess was hurt?No one had the heart to keep celebrating a proposal everyone already knew the answer to.Even the guy proposing dropped everything and bolted."Jasper—"The voice that called his name came from behind—soft, barely more than a breath.That was when everyone finally realized: the woman being proposed to hadn't said a single word this whole time.Somebody must've hit the lights in the chaos, because the room dimmed. The only glow came from the soft wall lights.In the corner, half in shadow, half in light, stood Claudia Lancaster. Her beauty wasn't the sweet, gentle kind—it was sharp, striking, unforgettable.But right now, her calm was unnerving. Her expression gave away nothing."You don't want to hear my answer?" she asked quietly.Just a minute ago, Jasper Fenton had asked her to marry him.Now, halfway out the door, he froze.He didn't even try to explain. "Claudia, I'm sorry. I have to go to the hospital. Go home first, okay?""What if I don't let you go?" Her voice stayed steady. "Jasper, you know I hate her."Jasper sighed, exasperated. "Claudia, not now. This isn't the time to start a fight.""My answer… you might only get it once," she said, calm as ever.Something about her tone made him pause. Normally, the moment Lydia's name came up, Claudia would explode—snapping, rolling her eyes, cursing Lydia under her breath.But tonight, she was cool, detached. Almost like she'd been expecting this.A flicker of unease crawled up Jasper's spine."Oh, please," Quade cut in, rolling his eyes. "You've been obsessed with Jasper since, what, middle school? The guy finally proposes and we're supposed to believe you'd say no?""Yeah, someone might actually be dying. You can get proposed to any other day." Someone else chimed in."Exactly! The families arranged this ages ago—this whole thing's just for show."The comments stung, but Claudia didn't so much as blink. Her dark eyes stayed locked on Jasper. Waiting.Jasper let out another sigh and came back to her. Like always, he ruffled her hair like she was a kid. "Be good, okay? Don't make a scene. Lydia could be seriously hurt. This isn't the time for a tantrum."It was always like this. Whenever Lydia was involved, Jasper never asked who was right or wrong.He'd run to comfort Lydia first—and then come back to scold Claudia, soft and patient, like she was a spoiled child who just didn't understand.That was what loving someone from below felt like. No matter how you screamed, your anger was just "cute." Never serious.This proposal? It had never been a real question. Jasper already knew what her answer should've been."Oh, screw this—I can't keep my mouth shut anymore!"Whitney Sawyer slammed her clutch down, fury flashing in her eyes. She'd been holding it in ever since Quade barged in, but enough was enough."Jasper, are you her boyfriend or her personal EMT? How is it that every time Lydia gets into 'an accident,' she calls you? Always perfectly timed, always ruining your plans. Last time it was a date, now it's your proposal! What, she couldn't hold off dying for five minutes?"As Claudia's best friend, Whitney had spent weeks planning this proposal. And now, once again, Lydia had hijacked it—and Jasper fell right into the trap.Whitney's fury spread like wildfire. "And the rest of you! What are you running for—visiting her or planning her funeral? At this rate, Lydia should've died a hundred times already!""Whitney!" Jasper's face darkened; the gentle, mild-mannered man vanished. His voice snapped like a whip. "Watch your mouth.""Oh, spare me." Whitney's voice rose, sharp and furious. "You can't stand to hear your precious Lydia criticized? Jasper, do you even remember who your girlfriend is?"Jasper's eyes iced over. Claudia caught Whitney's arm, voice quiet but firm."If you walk out that door, Jasper, we're done."Too much time had already been wasted. Jasper pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed."Don't say something you'll regret. Claudia, we'll talk when I get back."He turned and strode out without another glance.He didn't even know how bad Lydia's injuries were—he just knew he had to go.He told himself, When I get back, I'll make it up to her. I'll give her an even better proposal.He also made a mental note to tell Claudia to stay away from Whitney; clearly that girl was filling her head with nonsense.The room sagged under the weight of it all. Even those who thought Claudia was being dramatic kept their mouths shut. No one wanted to cross Jasper—or the Sawyers.One by one, they slipped away.In minutes, the place was unrecognizable.Crushed rose petals and ribbons littered the floor. Wine bottles rolled under chairs. Frosting smeared across the carpet. The whole scene looked like a parody of what it had been—mocking the ridiculousness of it all.As the last few lingered, someone frowned. "Wait—Lydia's the Lancasters' adopted daughter, right? I heard she's Claudia's cousin. Why didn't anyone call Claudia too?""Call her? What, you want to make Lydia's injuries even worse?""Whoa, what's that supposed to mean?""The usual. Miss Lancaster's cold, cruel, ungrateful… you know how it goes."The whispers started again—soft, poisonous, and familiar. They always did whenever Lydia's name came up next to Claudia's.Whitney's face burned with anger. She turned to Claudia, suddenly worried.Strangers' gossip didn't matter—but betrayal from someone you love? That always hit deeper.Claudia watched Jasper's back as he walked away, each step pulling him further from her. It felt like watching the years slip through her fingers—the boy she'd grown up with fading out of reach.Whitney had asked her once: If nothing had interrupted tonight, would you have said yes?But honestly?No matter what her answer was, the ending would've been the same. Lydia would never let her win.And Jasper would never choose her.The moment he turned his back, he didn't realize—while the future might feel endless, the woman willing to wait for you doesn't last forever.Jasper… this time, I'm really letting go.On the table amid the mess, Claudia's phone buzzed. A WhatsApp notification popped up, short and smug."You lost."Chapter 2Three days earlier, Lydia had cornered Claudia."You know Jasper's about to propose, don't you?"Her pretty eyes sparkled—not with excitement, but with jealousy and malice."I heard both families wanted to skip straight to the engagement party, but he insisted on doing it right. Said he needed to hear your 'yes' himself, or it wouldn't mean a thing. Aww, how romantic, isn't it?""So what?" Claudia looked up, her tone flat, unbothered.Lydia's smile curved, sharp and poisonous. "So what? Claudia, what makes a sinner like you think you deserve happiness?"She leaned closer, voice sugary-sweet but dripping venom. "Wanna bet? In three days, that proposal won't even happen."Claudia just stared at her. To everyone else, Lydia was pure perfection—soft-spoken, gentle, all grace and light. No one would believe that behind closed doors, she could spit venom like this.She could've stopped the proposal anytime she wanted. But no—Lydia liked drama. She wanted to wait until the final act, to shove Claudia off the stage herself. Just like she always did.…After the proposal went up in flames, Whitney's phone rang. One look at the caller ID, and her face fell. She muttered a curse and bolted. She'd planned to drop Claudia off first—Claudia had arrived in Jasper's car—but when Claudia realized something was wrong with Whitney's mom, she pushed her to go.When everyone else was gone, Claudia stood in the wreckage of crushed flowers and champagne glasses, her head bowed, her expression unreadable. She let out a small, bitter laugh.It was late. The streets outside were quiet and empty. Claudia left the club with no desire to go home. She wandered along the river, the cold of the night seeping into her skin.Then, she froze.The hairs on her neck stood up—someone was following her.She raised her phone, pretending to take a selfie, tilting it just enough to see the reflection behind her. A group of men, shadows closing in.Her pulse spiked. She started walking faster. So did they.Her thumb hovered over her emergency contact—the number Jasper had made her set up a year ago.Back then, she'd broken some creep's arm for harassing a girl and ended up at the police station. Jasper bailed her out, scolding her the entire ride home for being reckless. He'd put himself down as her emergency contact, made her promise that if she was ever in danger, she'd call him—no heroics, no pride.He'd sworn that no matter where or when, he'd come for her.She never imagined the first time she'd call would be like this."Claudia?" Jasper's voice came through, low and tired. He was at the hospital. Lydia's accident hadn't been serious, but she was fragile—born premature, easily shaken. Only he could calm her down. The whole Lancaster clan was camped outside. Lydia had finally drifted off when the call came in, jolting her awake."Jasper, someone's following me."Silence.Then, his voice—cold, dismissive."Claudia, I really can't leave tonight. Don't make a scene."He thought she was lying, trying to drag him away from Lydia's bedside again.Just then, Lydia's mother, Lottie Wallace, walked in with a glass of water. Her soft, elegant face hardened when she saw the phone in Jasper's hand."Claudia!" she snapped. "Lydia just got into an accident, and you can't even be bothered to visit. Now you're out God-knows-where, making up stories? When will you grow up? Listen—no one's leaving tonight. Stop your petty games."She hung up without hesitation.On the bed, Lydia lay pale and trembling. Her voice was small, hesitant."Mom, don't be mad. What if Claudia really is in trouble?"Lottie sighed, disappointment etched deep. "What trouble could she possibly be in? This isn't the first time she's tried to pull something when you're sick."Back in middle school, Claudia had once called home in the middle of the night, saying she'd been kidnapped and demanding ransom money. The same night, Lydia had fallen ill. The family was panicking already, and the so-called ransom call nearly gave Lottie a heart attack. They'd rushed to the location—only to find Claudia walking out unharmed, not a scratch on her.By the time they returned home, Lydia had collapsed on the floor, alone. It was too late when they finally got her to the hospital. The doctor said another delay, and she wouldn't have made it.That night, Claudia's father had beaten her bloody. She spent a month in the hospital—and never once apologized.Lottie's voice softened, heavy with disappointment. "When did my sweet little girl turn out like this?"Jasper knew every word of that story. He'd even been the one sneaking snacks to Claudia's hospital bed afterward, cracking stupid jokes to make her laugh. But tonight was different. He told himself she was just acting out after the ruined proposal. He didn't have the energy for her tantrums. Tomorrow, when she cooled off, he'd talk to her, make her smile again.He hung up, brushed Lydia's hair off her forehead, and whispered, "Your fever's gone. Be good. Sleep."Lydia's eyes shone with guilt and softness. "Jasper, I'm sorry about tonight. It's all my fault. If I weren't so weak—""Don't. You're never a burden.""Jasper…""Sleep."Her lashes fluttered shut, and a tiny smile curved her lips. She'd sleep easy tonight.…Behind Claudia, the men closed in—slowly, lazily, like cats toying with a mouse. She kept running on, Jasper's voice and Lottie's scolding echoing in her mind. Maybe she'd been disappointed too many times, because she didn't even feel sad anymore—just empty. Hollow.The April night was warm, but it cut like glass.They pushed her into a dark corner. Claudia stopped under a tree, expression calm, eyes dropping to the ground.Then she moved.Fifteen minutes later, the men were sprawled across the pavement—arms twisted, legs broken, groaning in pain. Claudia, out of breath and bleeding, dropped onto the curb. She grabbed her phone with a blood-slick hand and dialed 911.After that mess in eighth grade, she'd taken up kickboxing and self-defense. She'd learned early: no one was coming to save her.One of the men, his arm bent the wrong way, started crawling toward her. Claudia's eyes flicked over, cold and sharp—Before she could move, a boot came down hard, sending the guy flying.A shadow loomed over her—a tall man with a lazy grin and the kind of face that could get away with murder. He looked down at her from above, tongue clicking softly."Tsk. Where'd this poor thing come from?"Chapter 3Sterling Romero left Romero Manor that night, pissed off enough to ditch his car halfway home and take the dog for a walk. What he didn't expect was to stumble into that scene.There she was—a gorgeous, battered little rosebud—cornered by a pack of mangy strays. She looked fragile, but the way she lifted her chin, eyes blazing with defiance, yanked him straight back to the orphaned wolf pup he'd once lived with in the mountains for almost a month when he was ten.All bluff and bared teeth, guarding its tiny patch of earth. Weak, but burning with life.That wolf had died by his hands in the end.And this girl? She was the same kind of creature—small, thorny, and ready to bleed whoever tried to hurt her.Her face didn't even twitch as she broke those thugs' arms like twigs. Nothing touched her.Sterling—who rarely cared about anything—felt a flicker of interest he couldn't shake. Against his better judgment, he stepped in.Up close, she was even harder to forget. Those eyes—dark, clear, bright as a night after rain—hooked into something buried deep inside him. When she looked up, startled, there was a starlit glint that made his fingers itch to reach out, to cover those sharp, fearless eyes.Fine. He'd already intervened. Might as well see it through. And, honestly, he needed to blow off some steam.The alley was filled with screams.A minute ago, those thugs had just been too hurt to crawl. Now? They were in pieces—arms useless, legs broken, panic thick in the air.They regretted everything. The job had been simple—rough her up a bit, nothing major. Their boss had even warned them not to leave marks. But she was too beautiful, and a few of them got greedy.Who could've guessed that the delicate beauty punched like a demon—and worse, that a man like him would show up out of nowhere? Cold, lethal, like Death himself in a designer coat. If murder were legal, they were sure he'd have snapped their necks without blinking.The ringleader was already losing it.Sterling strolled back to where the girl lay watching from the ground. His tone carried a trace of wicked amusement."You're fast, but not nearly ruthless enough. Leave loose ends like that, and they'll come back to bite you. So, little stray—how're you planning to pay me back tonight?"Claudia—who could've handled the fight fine on her own, and now somehow owed this stranger—went silent.Flat on her back, face streaked with blood and dust, she somehow looked unreal in the dark.Sterling's brow furrowed. Filthy.He reached down to pull the quiet rosebud to her feet—then something shoved him hard. He stumbled, lost his balance, and went down right on top of her.His weight crushed her injured arm; his left hand landed on something softer. His fingers tensed and squeezed before his brain caught up. He froze. So did she. Their eyes locked, wide in mutual shock.A few feet away, the guilty shepherd dog sat blinking, like, Please don't notice me.Pinned under a stranger, everything aching, Claudia drew a long, shaky breath. Handsome or not, a group was still a group. Her calm expression sharpened to something feral.Sterling heard the rosebud's first words to him that night."No one ever told you?""Told me what?""Not to stick your nose in other people's business."Before the last word faded, she wrapped her arms around his neck and yanked him down. Their foreheads collided with a crack. Pain spiked.“Officer! Over here!" Her voice rang out clear. Seconds later, sirens split the night. Cops came running.Sterling, realizing he'd just been played, let out a low, disbelieving laugh."That's how you treat your savior?"He ended up sprawled exactly where she'd been, his voice dripping with sarcasm.Claudia stood, half-shadowed, and gave him a thin smile.“Obviously. I'm the ungrateful villainess, remember?"...That night, Liberty City's golden boy—the heir to Romero Corporation—got hauled down to the station.Clint showed up fast with a lawyer, sneaking looks at the girl who sparked the Reaper's rare mercy… and then nailed him for harassment. Bold enough, right? She was gorgeous—and clearly afraid of nothing.Once the thugs were booked, Clint braced himself, waiting for Sterling to say the word: Handle her.Instead, Sterling said, "Find out who she is.""Who?" The word slipped out before Clint could stop it. Sterling never showed interest in any woman. The idea alone was terrifying.Sterling's gaze cut his way, sharp enough to shut him up. "Yes, sir," Clint muttered quickly.Watching the girl stride off after throwing one last, blazing look over her shoulder, Clint felt a pang of pity. That was it. She and her whole family were done....Unaware of the storm she'd just kicked up, Claudia dragged herself home at dawn, chased by a barrage of calls.Her father, Wilson Lancaster, met her at the door with a ringing slap."How did I raise a daughter like you?"She didn't dodge in time. Her pale cheek bloomed red and swollen.The room froze.Jasper's brow furrowed, pain flashing in his eyes. He forced himself not to interfere. Claudia had crossed a line this time; if she didn't learn, who knew what chaos she'd stir up next? Still… Wilson had hit too hard. The sight twisted something in Jasper's chest.Lottie, Clarence, and Zane all wore the same angry, disappointed look. On the sofa, Lydia's eyes gleamed with poorly hidden glee.She'd been furious last night that her hired creeps had blown it and ended up at the station. Luckily, she'd covered her tracks. They'd claimed it was just a "heat-of-the-moment" grab, and since nothing serious happened, there was nothing to tie back to her.She'd been discharged that morning and dropped the bait she'd prepped ages ago. The Lancasters swallowed it whole.After disappearing all night, nobody asked where Claudia had been—or noticed her injuries. They greeted her with a slap. That was her family.Claudia didn't argue. She walked straight up to smug little Lydia
🌵👏Here's this week's new-arrivals.🏆📣Shop now while they're in stock!🛒 #roschic #sale #pants #Denim #Jeans #holiday #ootd #Vacation #roschic 🌵Buy 4 Get 5th Free Code:SS4
No gym? No problem! 🙌 Transform your living room into a personal fitness zone with this Multifunction Pedal Resistance Band. Designed for full-body workouts, it helps tone arms, legs, abs, and glutes — anytime, anywhere. The ergonomic foot pedals and high-elastic resistance bands provide a comfortable yet powerful stretch 💥 Compact, portable, and beginner-friendly, it’s perfect for home workouts, office breaks, or travel fitness. Stronger, leaner, and more flexible — all in one simple move! ✨ https://t.site/4spDfHe
💕💕❤️❤️💖💖😍😍😘😘🥰🥰 Chapter 1Bang!The doors to the event room burst open."Something happened to Lydia!" a man shouted as he stumbled in, panic all over his face.The words hit like a bomb.The room—decked out in flowers, ribbons, and romantic music, buzzing with excitement over the proposal—instantly went still.The man in the spotlight, still down on one knee, ring in hand, spun around in shock."What did you just say?"Quade Zimmer, his blue-dyed hair as loud as his voice, blurted, "Mrs. Lancaster just called—Lydia's been in a car accident! She's at the hospital right now!"The words had barely left his mouth before chaos erupted—chairs scraping, heels clacking, people rushing for the door.It wasn't an exaggeration to say Lydia Wallace was the it girl of their circle—beautiful, talented, fragile in that heartbreaking way that made people want to protect her. Everyone adored her, pitied her, worshipped her.And now that their goddess was hurt?No one had the heart to keep celebrating a proposal everyone already knew the answer to.Even the guy proposing dropped everything and bolted."Jasper—"The voice that called his name came from behind—soft, barely more than a breath.That was when everyone finally realized: the woman being proposed to hadn't said a single word this whole time.Somebody must've hit the lights in the chaos, because the room dimmed. The only glow came from the soft wall lights.In the corner, half in shadow, half in light, stood Claudia Lancaster. Her beauty wasn't the sweet, gentle kind—it was sharp, striking, unforgettable.But right now, her calm was unnerving. Her expression gave away nothing."You don't want to hear my answer?" she asked quietly.Just a minute ago, Jasper Fenton had asked her to marry him.Now, halfway out the door, he froze.He didn't even try to explain. "Claudia, I'm sorry. I have to go to the hospital. Go home first, okay?""What if I don't let you go?" Her voice stayed steady. "Jasper, you know I hate her."Jasper sighed, exasperated. "Claudia, not now. This isn't the time to start a fight.""My answer… you might only get it once," she said, calm as ever.Something about her tone made him pause. Normally, the moment Lydia's name came up, Claudia would explode—snapping, rolling her eyes, cursing Lydia under her breath.But tonight, she was cool, detached. Almost like she'd been expecting this.A flicker of unease crawled up Jasper's spine."Oh, please," Quade cut in, rolling his eyes. "You've been obsessed with Jasper since, what, middle school? The guy finally proposes and we're supposed to believe you'd say no?""Yeah, someone might actually be dying. You can get proposed to any other day." Someone else chimed in."Exactly! The families arranged this ages ago—this whole thing's just for show."The comments stung, but Claudia didn't so much as blink. Her dark eyes stayed locked on Jasper. Waiting.Jasper let out another sigh and came back to her. Like always, he ruffled her hair like she was a kid. "Be good, okay? Don't make a scene. Lydia could be seriously hurt. This isn't the time for a tantrum."It was always like this. Whenever Lydia was involved, Jasper never asked who was right or wrong.He'd run to comfort Lydia first—and then come back to scold Claudia, soft and patient, like she was a spoiled child who just didn't understand.That was what loving someone from below felt like. No matter how you screamed, your anger was just "cute." Never serious.This proposal? It had never been a real question. Jasper already knew what her answer should've been."Oh, screw this—I can't keep my mouth shut anymore!"Whitney Sawyer slammed her clutch down, fury flashing in her eyes. She'd been holding it in ever since Quade barged in, but enough was enough."Jasper, are you her boyfriend or her personal EMT? How is it that every time Lydia gets into 'an accident,' she calls you? Always perfectly timed, always ruining your plans. Last time it was a date, now it's your proposal! What, she couldn't hold off dying for five minutes?"As Claudia's best friend, Whitney had spent weeks planning this proposal. And now, once again, Lydia had hijacked it—and Jasper fell right into the trap.Whitney's fury spread like wildfire. "And the rest of you! What are you running for—visiting her or planning her funeral? At this rate, Lydia should've died a hundred times already!""Whitney!" Jasper's face darkened; the gentle, mild-mannered man vanished. His voice snapped like a whip. "Watch your mouth.""Oh, spare me." Whitney's voice rose, sharp and furious. "You can't stand to hear your precious Lydia criticized? Jasper, do you even remember who your girlfriend is?"Jasper's eyes iced over. Claudia caught Whitney's arm, voice quiet but firm."If you walk out that door, Jasper, we're done."Too much time had already been wasted. Jasper pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed."Don't say something you'll regret. Claudia, we'll talk when I get back."He turned and strode out without another glance.He didn't even know how bad Lydia's injuries were—he just knew he had to go.He told himself, When I get back, I'll make it up to her. I'll give her an even better proposal.He also made a mental note to tell Claudia to stay away from Whitney; clearly that girl was filling her head with nonsense.The room sagged under the weight of it all. Even those who thought Claudia was being dramatic kept their mouths shut. No one wanted to cross Jasper—or the Sawyers.One by one, they slipped away.In minutes, the place was unrecognizable.Crushed rose petals and ribbons littered the floor. Wine bottles rolled under chairs. Frosting smeared across the carpet. The whole scene looked like a parody of what it had been—mocking the ridiculousness of it all.As the last few lingered, someone frowned. "Wait—Lydia's the Lancasters' adopted daughter, right? I heard she's Claudia's cousin. Why didn't anyone call Claudia too?""Call her? What, you want to make Lydia's injuries even worse?""Whoa, what's that supposed to mean?""The usual. Miss Lancaster's cold, cruel, ungrateful… you know how it goes."The whispers started again—soft, poisonous, and familiar. They always did whenever Lydia's name came up next to Claudia's.Whitney's face burned with anger. She turned to Claudia, suddenly worried.Strangers' gossip didn't matter—but betrayal from someone you love? That always hit deeper.Claudia watched Jasper's back as he walked away, each step pulling him further from her. It felt like watching the years slip through her fingers—the boy she'd grown up with fading out of reach.Whitney had asked her once: If nothing had interrupted tonight, would you have said yes?But honestly?No matter what her answer was, the ending would've been the same. Lydia would never let her win.And Jasper would never choose her.The moment he turned his back, he didn't realize—while the future might feel endless, the woman willing to wait for you doesn't last forever.Jasper… this time, I'm really letting go.On the table amid the mess, Claudia's phone buzzed. A WhatsApp notification popped up, short and smug."You lost."Chapter 2Three days earlier, Lydia had cornered Claudia."You know Jasper's about to propose, don't you?"Her pretty eyes sparkled—not with excitement, but with jealousy and malice."I heard both families wanted to skip straight to the engagement party, but he insisted on doing it right. Said he needed to hear your 'yes' himself, or it wouldn't mean a thing. Aww, how romantic, isn't it?""So what?" Claudia looked up, her tone flat, unbothered.Lydia's smile curved, sharp and poisonous. "So what? Claudia, what makes a sinner like you think you deserve happiness?"She leaned closer, voice sugary-sweet but dripping venom. "Wanna bet? In three days, that proposal won't even happen."Claudia just stared at her. To everyone else, Lydia was pure perfection—soft-spoken, gentle, all grace and light. No one would believe that behind closed doors, she could spit venom like this.She could've stopped the proposal anytime she wanted. But no—Lydia liked drama. She wanted to wait until the final act, to shove Claudia off the stage herself. Just like she always did.…After the proposal went up in flames, Whitney's phone rang. One look at the caller ID, and her face fell. She muttered a curse and bolted. She'd planned to drop Claudia off first—Claudia had arrived in Jasper's car—but when Claudia realized something was wrong with Whitney's mom, she pushed her to go.When everyone else was gone, Claudia stood in the wreckage of crushed flowers and champagne glasses, her head bowed, her expression unreadable. She let out a small, bitter laugh.It was late. The streets outside were quiet and empty. Claudia left the club with no desire to go home. She wandered along the river, the cold of the night seeping into her skin.Then, she froze.The hairs on her neck stood up—someone was following her.She raised her phone, pretending to take a selfie, tilting it just enough to see the reflection behind her. A group of men, shadows closing in.Her pulse spiked. She started walking faster. So did they.Her thumb hovered over her emergency contact—the number Jasper had made her set up a year ago.Back then, she'd broken some creep's arm for harassing a girl and ended up at the police station. Jasper bailed her out, scolding her the entire ride home for being reckless. He'd put himself down as her emergency contact, made her promise that if she was ever in danger, she'd call him—no heroics, no pride.He'd sworn that no matter where or when, he'd come for her.She never imagined the first time she'd call would be like this."Claudia?" Jasper's voice came through, low and tired. He was at the hospital. Lydia's accident hadn't been serious, but she was fragile—born premature, easily shaken. Only he could calm her down. The whole Lancaster clan was camped outside. Lydia had finally drifted off when the call came in, jolting her awake."Jasper, someone's following me."Silence.Then, his voice—cold, dismissive."Claudia, I really can't leave tonight. Don't make a scene."He thought she was lying, trying to drag him away from Lydia's bedside again.Just then, Lydia's mother, Lottie Wallace, walked in with a glass of water. Her soft, elegant face hardened when she saw the phone in Jasper's hand."Claudia!" she snapped. "Lydia just got into an accident, and you can't even be bothered to visit. Now you're out God-knows-where, making up stories? When will you grow up? Listen—no one's leaving tonight. Stop your petty games."She hung up without hesitation.On the bed, Lydia lay pale and trembling. Her voice was small, hesitant."Mom, don't be mad. What if Claudia really is in trouble?"Lottie sighed, disappointment etched deep. "What trouble could she possibly be in? This isn't the first time she's tried to pull something when you're sick."Back in middle school, Claudia had once called home in the middle of the night, saying she'd been kidnapped and demanding ransom money. The same night, Lydia had fallen ill. The family was panicking already, and the so-called ransom call nearly gave Lottie a heart attack. They'd rushed to the location—only to find Claudia walking out unharmed, not a scratch on her.By the time they returned home, Lydia had collapsed on the floor, alone. It was too late when they finally got her to the hospital. The doctor said another delay, and she wouldn't have made it.That night, Claudia's father had beaten her bloody. She spent a month in the hospital—and never once apologized.Lottie's voice softened, heavy with disappointment. "When did my sweet little girl turn out like this?"Jasper knew every word of that story. He'd even been the one sneaking snacks to Claudia's hospital bed afterward, cracking stupid jokes to make her laugh. But tonight was different. He told himself she was just acting out after the ruined proposal. He didn't have the energy for her tantrums. Tomorrow, when she cooled off, he'd talk to her, make her smile again.He hung up, brushed Lydia's hair off her forehead, and whispered, "Your fever's gone. Be good. Sleep."Lydia's eyes shone with guilt and softness. "Jasper, I'm sorry about tonight. It's all my fault. If I weren't so weak—""Don't. You're never a burden.""Jasper…""Sleep."Her lashes fluttered shut, and a tiny smile curved her lips. She'd sleep easy tonight.…Behind Claudia, the men closed in—slowly, lazily, like cats toying with a mouse. She kept running on, Jasper's voice and Lottie's scolding echoing in her mind. Maybe she'd been disappointed too many times, because she didn't even feel sad anymore—just empty. Hollow.The April night was warm, but it cut like glass.They pushed her into a dark corner. Claudia stopped under a tree, expression calm, eyes dropping to the ground.Then she moved.Fifteen minutes later, the men were sprawled across the pavement—arms twisted, legs broken, groaning in pain. Claudia, out of breath and bleeding, dropped onto the curb. She grabbed her phone with a blood-slick hand and dialed 911.After that mess in eighth grade, she'd taken up kickboxing and self-defense. She'd learned early: no one was coming to save her.One of the men, his arm bent the wrong way, started crawling toward her. Claudia's eyes flicked over, cold and sharp—Before she could move, a boot came down hard, sending the guy flying.A shadow loomed over her—a tall man with a lazy grin and the kind of face that could get away with murder. He looked down at her from above, tongue clicking softly."Tsk. Where'd this poor thing come from?"Chapter 3Sterling Romero left Romero Manor that night, pissed off enough to ditch his car halfway home and take the dog for a walk. What he didn't expect was to stumble into that scene.There she was—a gorgeous, battered little rosebud—cornered by a pack of mangy strays. She looked fragile, but the way she lifted her chin, eyes blazing with defiance, yanked him straight back to the orphaned wolf pup he'd once lived with in the mountains for almost a month when he was ten.All bluff and bared teeth, guarding its tiny patch of earth. Weak, but burning with life.That wolf had died by his hands in the end.And this girl? She was the same kind of creature—small, thorny, and ready to bleed whoever tried to hurt her.Her face didn't even twitch as she broke those thugs' arms like twigs. Nothing touched her.Sterling—who rarely cared about anything—felt a flicker of interest he couldn't shake. Against his better judgment, he stepped in.Up close, she was even harder to forget. Those eyes—dark, clear, bright as a night after rain—hooked into something buried deep inside him. When she looked up, startled, there was a starlit glint that made his fingers itch to reach out, to cover those sharp, fearless eyes.Fine. He'd already intervened. Might as well see it through. And, honestly, he needed to blow off some steam.The alley was filled with screams.A minute ago, those thugs had just been too hurt to crawl. Now? They were in pieces—arms useless, legs broken, panic thick in the air.They regretted everything. The job had been simple—rough her up a bit, nothing major. Their boss had even warned them not to leave marks. But she was too beautiful, and a few of them got greedy.Who could've guessed that the delicate beauty punched like a demon—and worse, that a man like him would show up out of nowhere? Cold, lethal, like Death himself in a designer coat. If murder were legal, they were sure he'd have snapped their necks without blinking.The ringleader was already losing it.Sterling strolled back to where the girl lay watching from the ground. His tone carried a trace of wicked amusement."You're fast, but not nearly ruthless enough. Leave loose ends like that, and they'll come back to bite you. So, little stray—how're you planning to pay me back tonight?"Claudia—who could've handled the fight fine on her own, and now somehow owed this stranger—went silent.Flat on her back, face streaked with blood and dust, she somehow looked unreal in the dark.Sterling's brow furrowed. Filthy.He reached down to pull the quiet rosebud to her feet—then something shoved him hard. He stumbled, lost his balance, and went down right on top of her.His weight crushed her injured arm; his left hand landed on something softer. His fingers tensed and squeezed before his brain caught up. He froze. So did she. Their eyes locked, wide in mutual shock.A few feet away, the guilty shepherd dog sat blinking, like, Please don't notice me.Pinned under a stranger, everything aching, Claudia drew a long, shaky breath. Handsome or not, a group was still a group. Her calm expression sharpened to something feral.Sterling heard the rosebud's first words to him that night."No one ever told you?""Told me what?""Not to stick your nose in other people's business."Before the last word faded, she wrapped her arms around his neck and yanked him down. Their foreheads collided with a crack. Pain spiked.“Officer! Over here!" Her voice rang out clear. Seconds later, sirens split the night. Cops came running.Sterling, realizing he'd just been played, let out a low, disbelieving laugh."That's how you treat your savior?"He ended up sprawled exactly where she'd been, his voice dripping with sarcasm.Claudia stood, half-shadowed, and gave him a thin smile.“Obviously. I'm the ungrateful villainess, remember?"...That night, Liberty City's golden boy—the heir to Romero Corporation—got hauled down to the station.Clint showed up fast with a lawyer, sneaking looks at the girl who sparked the Reaper's rare mercy… and then nailed him for harassment. Bold enough, right? She was gorgeous—and clearly afraid of nothing.Once the thugs were booked, Clint braced himself, waiting for Sterling to say the word: Handle her.Instead, Sterling said, "Find out who she is.""Who?" The word slipped out before Clint could stop it. Sterling never showed interest in any woman. The idea alone was terrifying.Sterling's gaze cut his way, sharp enough to shut him up. "Yes, sir," Clint muttered quickly.Watching the girl stride off after throwing one last, blazing look over her shoulder, Clint felt a pang of pity. That was it. She and her whole family were done....Unaware of the storm she'd just kicked up, Claudia dragged herself home at dawn, chased by a barrage of calls.Her father, Wilson Lancaster, met her at the door with a ringing slap."How did I raise a daughter like you?"She didn't dodge in time. Her pale cheek bloomed red and swollen.The room froze.Jasper's brow furrowed, pain flashing in his eyes. He forced himself not to interfere. Claudia had crossed a line this time; if she didn't learn, who knew what chaos she'd stir up next? Still… Wilson had hit too hard. The sight twisted something in Jasper's chest.Lottie, Clarence, and Zane all wore the same angry, disappointed look. On the sofa, Lydia's eyes gleamed with poorly hidden glee.She'd been furious last night that her hired creeps had blown it and ended up at the station. Luckily, she'd covered her tracks. They'd claimed it was just a "heat-of-the-moment" grab, and since nothing serious happened, there was nothing to tie back to her.She'd been discharged that morning and dropped the bait she'd prepped ages ago. The Lancasters swallowed it whole.After disappearing all night, nobody asked where Claudia had been—or noticed her injuries. They greeted her with a slap. That was her family.Claudia didn't argue. She walked straight up to smug little Lydia
💕💕❤️❤️💖💖😍😍😘😘🥰🥰 Chapter 1Bang!The doors to the event room burst open."Something happened to Lydia!" a man shouted as he stumbled in, panic all over his face.The words hit like a bomb.The room—decked out in flowers, ribbons, and romantic music, buzzing with excitement over the proposal—instantly went still.The man in the spotlight, still down on one knee, ring in hand, spun around in shock."What did you just say?"Quade Zimmer, his blue-dyed hair as loud as his voice, blurted, "Mrs. Lancaster just called—Lydia's been in a car accident! She's at the hospital right now!"The words had barely left his mouth before chaos erupted—chairs scraping, heels clacking, people rushing for the door.It wasn't an exaggeration to say Lydia Wallace was the it girl of their circle—beautiful, talented, fragile in that heartbreaking way that made people want to protect her. Everyone adored her, pitied her, worshipped her.And now that their goddess was hurt?No one had the heart to keep celebrating a proposal everyone already knew the answer to.Even the guy proposing dropped everything and bolted."Jasper—"The voice that called his name came from behind—soft, barely more than a breath.That was when everyone finally realized: the woman being proposed to hadn't said a single word this whole time.Somebody must've hit the lights in the chaos, because the room dimmed. The only glow came from the soft wall lights.In the corner, half in shadow, half in light, stood Claudia Lancaster. Her beauty wasn't the sweet, gentle kind—it was sharp, striking, unforgettable.But right now, her calm was unnerving. Her expression gave away nothing."You don't want to hear my answer?" she asked quietly.Just a minute ago, Jasper Fenton had asked her to marry him.Now, halfway out the door, he froze.He didn't even try to explain. "Claudia, I'm sorry. I have to go to the hospital. Go home first, okay?""What if I don't let you go?" Her voice stayed steady. "Jasper, you know I hate her."Jasper sighed, exasperated. "Claudia, not now. This isn't the time to start a fight.""My answer… you might only get it once," she said, calm as ever.Something about her tone made him pause. Normally, the moment Lydia's name came up, Claudia would explode—snapping, rolling her eyes, cursing Lydia under her breath.But tonight, she was cool, detached. Almost like she'd been expecting this.A flicker of unease crawled up Jasper's spine."Oh, please," Quade cut in, rolling his eyes. "You've been obsessed with Jasper since, what, middle school? The guy finally proposes and we're supposed to believe you'd say no?""Yeah, someone might actually be dying. You can get proposed to any other day." Someone else chimed in."Exactly! The families arranged this ages ago—this whole thing's just for show."The comments stung, but Claudia didn't so much as blink. Her dark eyes stayed locked on Jasper. Waiting.Jasper let out another sigh and came back to her. Like always, he ruffled her hair like she was a kid. "Be good, okay? Don't make a scene. Lydia could be seriously hurt. This isn't the time for a tantrum."It was always like this. Whenever Lydia was involved, Jasper never asked who was right or wrong.He'd run to comfort Lydia first—and then come back to scold Claudia, soft and patient, like she was a spoiled child who just didn't understand.That was what loving someone from below felt like. No matter how you screamed, your anger was just "cute." Never serious.This proposal? It had never been a real question. Jasper already knew what her answer should've been."Oh, screw this—I can't keep my mouth shut anymore!"Whitney Sawyer slammed her clutch down, fury flashing in her eyes. She'd been holding it in ever since Quade barged in, but enough was enough."Jasper, are you her boyfriend or her personal EMT? How is it that every time Lydia gets into 'an accident,' she calls you? Always perfectly timed, always ruining your plans. Last time it was a date, now it's your proposal! What, she couldn't hold off dying for five minutes?"As Claudia's best friend, Whitney had spent weeks planning this proposal. And now, once again, Lydia had hijacked it—and Jasper fell right into the trap.Whitney's fury spread like wildfire. "And the rest of you! What are you running for—visiting her or planning her funeral? At this rate, Lydia should've died a hundred times already!""Whitney!" Jasper's face darkened; the gentle, mild-mannered man vanished. His voice snapped like a whip. "Watch your mouth.""Oh, spare me." Whitney's voice rose, sharp and furious. "You can't stand to hear your precious Lydia criticized? Jasper, do you even remember who your girlfriend is?"Jasper's eyes iced over. Claudia caught Whitney's arm, voice quiet but firm."If you walk out that door, Jasper, we're done."Too much time had already been wasted. Jasper pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed."Don't say something you'll regret. Claudia, we'll talk when I get back."He turned and strode out without another glance.He didn't even know how bad Lydia's injuries were—he just knew he had to go.He told himself, When I get back, I'll make it up to her. I'll give her an even better proposal.He also made a mental note to tell Claudia to stay away from Whitney; clearly that girl was filling her head with nonsense.The room sagged under the weight of it all. Even those who thought Claudia was being dramatic kept their mouths shut. No one wanted to cross Jasper—or the Sawyers.One by one, they slipped away.In minutes, the place was unrecognizable.Crushed rose petals and ribbons littered the floor. Wine bottles rolled under chairs. Frosting smeared across the carpet. The whole scene looked like a parody of what it had been—mocking the ridiculousness of it all.As the last few lingered, someone frowned. "Wait—Lydia's the Lancasters' adopted daughter, right? I heard she's Claudia's cousin. Why didn't anyone call Claudia too?""Call her? What, you want to make Lydia's injuries even worse?""Whoa, what's that supposed to mean?""The usual. Miss Lancaster's cold, cruel, ungrateful… you know how it goes."The whispers started again—soft, poisonous, and familiar. They always did whenever Lydia's name came up next to Claudia's.Whitney's face burned with anger. She turned to Claudia, suddenly worried.Strangers' gossip didn't matter—but betrayal from someone you love? That always hit deeper.Claudia watched Jasper's back as he walked away, each step pulling him further from her. It felt like watching the years slip through her fingers—the boy she'd grown up with fading out of reach.Whitney had asked her once: If nothing had interrupted tonight, would you have said yes?But honestly?No matter what her answer was, the ending would've been the same. Lydia would never let her win.And Jasper would never choose her.The moment he turned his back, he didn't realize—while the future might feel endless, the woman willing to wait for you doesn't last forever.Jasper… this time, I'm really letting go.On the table amid the mess, Claudia's phone buzzed. A WhatsApp notification popped up, short and smug."You lost."Chapter 2Three days earlier, Lydia had cornered Claudia."You know Jasper's about to propose, don't you?"Her pretty eyes sparkled—not with excitement, but with jealousy and malice."I heard both families wanted to skip straight to the engagement party, but he insisted on doing it right. Said he needed to hear your 'yes' himself, or it wouldn't mean a thing. Aww, how romantic, isn't it?""So what?" Claudia looked up, her tone flat, unbothered.Lydia's smile curved, sharp and poisonous. "So what? Claudia, what makes a sinner like you think you deserve happiness?"She leaned closer, voice sugary-sweet but dripping venom. "Wanna bet? In three days, that proposal won't even happen."Claudia just stared at her. To everyone else, Lydia was pure perfection—soft-spoken, gentle, all grace and light. No one would believe that behind closed doors, she could spit venom like this.She could've stopped the proposal anytime she wanted. But no—Lydia liked drama. She wanted to wait until the final act, to shove Claudia off the stage herself. Just like she always did.…After the proposal went up in flames, Whitney's phone rang. One look at the caller ID, and her face fell. She muttered a curse and bolted. She'd planned to drop Claudia off first—Claudia had arrived in Jasper's car—but when Claudia realized something was wrong with Whitney's mom, she pushed her to go.When everyone else was gone, Claudia stood in the wreckage of crushed flowers and champagne glasses, her head bowed, her expression unreadable. She let out a small, bitter laugh.It was late. The streets outside were quiet and empty. Claudia left the club with no desire to go home. She wandered along the river, the cold of the night seeping into her skin.Then, she froze.The hairs on her neck stood up—someone was following her.She raised her phone, pretending to take a selfie, tilting it just enough to see the reflection behind her. A group of men, shadows closing in.Her pulse spiked. She started walking faster. So did they.Her thumb hovered over her emergency contact—the number Jasper had made her set up a year ago.Back then, she'd broken some creep's arm for harassing a girl and ended up at the police station. Jasper bailed her out, scolding her the entire ride home for being reckless. He'd put himself down as her emergency contact, made her promise that if she was ever in danger, she'd call him—no heroics, no pride.He'd sworn that no matter where or when, he'd come for her.She never imagined the first time she'd call would be like this."Claudia?" Jasper's voice came through, low and tired. He was at the hospital. Lydia's accident hadn't been serious, but she was fragile—born premature, easily shaken. Only he could calm her down. The whole Lancaster clan was camped outside. Lydia had finally drifted off when the call came in, jolting her awake."Jasper, someone's following me."Silence.Then, his voice—cold, dismissive."Claudia, I really can't leave tonight. Don't make a scene."He thought she was lying, trying to drag him away from Lydia's bedside again.Just then, Lydia's mother, Lottie Wallace, walked in with a glass of water. Her soft, elegant face hardened when she saw the phone in Jasper's hand."Claudia!" she snapped. "Lydia just got into an accident, and you can't even be bothered to visit. Now you're out God-knows-where, making up stories? When will you grow up? Listen—no one's leaving tonight. Stop your petty games."She hung up without hesitation.On the bed, Lydia lay pale and trembling. Her voice was small, hesitant."Mom, don't be mad. What if Claudia really is in trouble?"Lottie sighed, disappointment etched deep. "What trouble could she possibly be in? This isn't the first time she's tried to pull something when you're sick."Back in middle school, Claudia had once called home in the middle of the night, saying she'd been kidnapped and demanding ransom money. The same night, Lydia had fallen ill. The family was panicking already, and the so-called ransom call nearly gave Lottie a heart attack. They'd rushed to the location—only to find Claudia walking out unharmed, not a scratch on her.By the time they returned home, Lydia had collapsed on the floor, alone. It was too late when they finally got her to the hospital. The doctor said another delay, and she wouldn't have made it.That night, Claudia's father had beaten her bloody. She spent a month in the hospital—and never once apologized.Lottie's voice softened, heavy with disappointment. "When did my sweet little girl turn out like this?"Jasper knew every word of that story. He'd even been the one sneaking snacks to Claudia's hospital bed afterward, cracking stupid jokes to make her laugh. But tonight was different. He told himself she was just acting out after the ruined proposal. He didn't have the energy for her tantrums. Tomorrow, when she cooled off, he'd talk to her, make her smile again.He hung up, brushed Lydia's hair off her forehead, and whispered, "Your fever's gone. Be good. Sleep."Lydia's eyes shone with guilt and softness. "Jasper, I'm sorry about tonight. It's all my fault. If I weren't so weak—""Don't. You're never a burden.""Jasper…""Sleep."Her lashes fluttered shut, and a tiny smile curved her lips. She'd sleep easy tonight.…Behind Claudia, the men closed in—slowly, lazily, like cats toying with a mouse. She kept running on, Jasper's voice and Lottie's scolding echoing in her mind. Maybe she'd been disappointed too many times, because she didn't even feel sad anymore—just empty. Hollow.The April night was warm, but it cut like glass.They pushed her into a dark corner. Claudia stopped under a tree, expression calm, eyes dropping to the ground.Then she moved.Fifteen minutes later, the men were sprawled across the pavement—arms twisted, legs broken, groaning in pain. Claudia, out of breath and bleeding, dropped onto the curb. She grabbed her phone with a blood-slick hand and dialed 911.After that mess in eighth grade, she'd taken up kickboxing and self-defense. She'd learned early: no one was coming to save her.One of the men, his arm bent the wrong way, started crawling toward her. Claudia's eyes flicked over, cold and sharp—Before she could move, a boot came down hard, sending the guy flying.A shadow loomed over her—a tall man with a lazy grin and the kind of face that could get away with murder. He looked down at her from above, tongue clicking softly."Tsk. Where'd this poor thing come from?"Chapter 3Sterling Romero left Romero Manor that night, pissed off enough to ditch his car halfway home and take the dog for a walk. What he didn't expect was to stumble into that scene.There she was—a gorgeous, battered little rosebud—cornered by a pack of mangy strays. She looked fragile, but the way she lifted her chin, eyes blazing with defiance, yanked him straight back to the orphaned wolf pup he'd once lived with in the mountains for almost a month when he was ten.All bluff and bared teeth, guarding its tiny patch of earth. Weak, but burning with life.That wolf had died by his hands in the end.And this girl? She was the same kind of creature—small, thorny, and ready to bleed whoever tried to hurt her.Her face didn't even twitch as she broke those thugs' arms like twigs. Nothing touched her.Sterling—who rarely cared about anything—felt a flicker of interest he couldn't shake. Against his better judgment, he stepped in.Up close, she was even harder to forget. Those eyes—dark, clear, bright as a night after rain—hooked into something buried deep inside him. When she looked up, startled, there was a starlit glint that made his fingers itch to reach out, to cover those sharp, fearless eyes.Fine. He'd already intervened. Might as well see it through. And, honestly, he needed to blow off some steam.The alley was filled with screams.A minute ago, those thugs had just been too hurt to crawl. Now? They were in pieces—arms useless, legs broken, panic thick in the air.They regretted everything. The job had been simple—rough her up a bit, nothing major. Their boss had even warned them not to leave marks. But she was too beautiful, and a few of them got greedy.Who could've guessed that the delicate beauty punched like a demon—and worse, that a man like him would show up out of nowhere? Cold, lethal, like Death himself in a designer coat. If murder were legal, they were sure he'd have snapped their necks without blinking.The ringleader was already losing it.Sterling strolled back to where the girl lay watching from the ground. His tone carried a trace of wicked amusement."You're fast, but not nearly ruthless enough. Leave loose ends like that, and they'll come back to bite you. So, little stray—how're you planning to pay me back tonight?"Claudia—who could've handled the fight fine on her own, and now somehow owed this stranger—went silent.Flat on her back, face streaked with blood and dust, she somehow looked unreal in the dark.Sterling's brow furrowed. Filthy.He reached down to pull the quiet rosebud to her feet—then something shoved him hard. He stumbled, lost his balance, and went down right on top of her.His weight crushed her injured arm; his left hand landed on something softer. His fingers tensed and squeezed before his brain caught up. He froze. So did she. Their eyes locked, wide in mutual shock.A few feet away, the guilty shepherd dog sat blinking, like, Please don't notice me.Pinned under a stranger, everything aching, Claudia drew a long, shaky breath. Handsome or not, a group was still a group. Her calm expression sharpened to something feral.Sterling heard the rosebud's first words to him that night."No one ever told you?""Told me what?""Not to stick your nose in other people's business."Before the last word faded, she wrapped her arms around his neck and yanked him down. Their foreheads collided with a crack. Pain spiked.“Officer! Over here!" Her voice rang out clear. Seconds later, sirens split the night. Cops came running.Sterling, realizing he'd just been played, let out a low, disbelieving laugh."That's how you treat your savior?"He ended up sprawled exactly where she'd been, his voice dripping with sarcasm.Claudia stood, half-shadowed, and gave him a thin smile.“Obviously. I'm the ungrateful villainess, remember?"...That night, Liberty City's golden boy—the heir to Romero Corporation—got hauled down to the station.Clint showed up fast with a lawyer, sneaking looks at the girl who sparked the Reaper's rare mercy… and then nailed him for harassment. Bold enough, right? She was gorgeous—and clearly afraid of nothing.Once the thugs were booked, Clint braced himself, waiting for Sterling to say the word: Handle her.Instead, Sterling said, "Find out who she is.""Who?" The word slipped out before Clint could stop it. Sterling never showed interest in any woman. The idea alone was terrifying.Sterling's gaze cut his way, sharp enough to shut him up. "Yes, sir," Clint muttered quickly.Watching the girl stride off after throwing one last, blazing look over her shoulder, Clint felt a pang of pity. That was it. She and her whole family were done....Unaware of the storm she'd just kicked up, Claudia dragged herself home at dawn, chased by a barrage of calls.Her father, Wilson Lancaster, met her at the door with a ringing slap."How did I raise a daughter like you?"She didn't dodge in time. Her pale cheek bloomed red and swollen.The room froze.Jasper's brow furrowed, pain flashing in his eyes. He forced himself not to interfere. Claudia had crossed a line this time; if she didn't learn, who knew what chaos she'd stir up next? Still… Wilson had hit too hard. The sight twisted something in Jasper's chest.Lottie, Clarence, and Zane all wore the same angry, disappointed look. On the sofa, Lydia's eyes gleamed with poorly hidden glee.She'd been furious last night that her hired creeps had blown it and ended up at the station. Luckily, she'd covered her tracks. They'd claimed it was just a "heat-of-the-moment" grab, and since nothing serious happened, there was nothing to tie back to her.She'd been discharged that morning and dropped the bait she'd prepped ages ago. The Lancasters swallowed it whole.After disappearing all night, nobody asked where Claudia had been—or noticed her injuries. They greeted her with a slap. That was her family.Claudia didn't argue. She walked straight up to smug little Lydia
"Sign here," Aurora said, sliding the folder across the desk. "Rosalind's camp forms." Jasper didn't look up. Just grabbed the pen. "You can't even handle paperwork? What do I keep you for?" Three signatures. Done. He tossed the pen. "How was the checkup?" Aurora pulled the folder back. There is no checkup. There is no baby. Hasn't been since that gurney hit me in the hospital lobby. While you built a snowman with HER. While my daughter called HER "Mama." You never even noticed I was gone for three days. She smiled. "Fine. Everything's fine." Jasper frowned. "Then why do you look like death?" Because I'm holding the divorce papers you just signed. Because you just ended our marriage without even reading. "Just tired." He waved a hand, already turned back to his screen. "Go rest. Stop being so dramatic. It's exhausting." Aurora walked out. The front door closed behind her. Cold air. Silence. Then her phone buzzed. Unknown: Aurora. The black car to your left. Get in. She looked up. A black limousine. Tinted windows. One of them rolled down slowly. Grey eyes. Broad shoulders. Chiseled jaw. He didn't smile. He just looked at her—like he'd been waiting a long time for this moment. Unknown: Phineas Everett. Jasper's uncle. "Get in, Aurora." His voice was low, somehow vibrating straight to her core. "You're done with him." *** ***** Chapter 1: The Day I Lost Everything (Aurora's POV) "Mrs. Everett, I'm very sorry. We couldn't save the baby." The words floated above me, disembodied and distant, like they belonged to someone else's nightmare. I lay motionless on the hospital bed, my body still numb from the anesthesia. The doctor's voice droned on, explaining procedures and recovery timelines, but I couldn't focus. The words "couldn't save" echoed in my skull, bouncing off the walls of my consciousness like a ricocheting bullet. Each repetition carved a deeper wound. I stared at the white ceiling tiles above me-counting them, one by one, because if I stopped counting, I'd have to face what had just happened. One, two, three... My vision blurred. Four, five... Were those tears or was the ceiling actually melting? Six, seven... I blinked hard. The tiles came back into focus, but the ache in my chest only intensified. It wasn't until this moment-lying here, empty and broken-that the truth crashed over me like a tidal wave I'd been too blind to see coming. Jasper had never loved me. Not me. Never me. His heart had always belonged to Sienna. His late brother's widow. The woman I'd foolishly thought I could compete with, that I could somehow eclipse through sheer devotion and patience. God, I'd been so stupid. Today was supposed to be my first prenatal checkup. The appointment I'd circled on the calendar in red marker three weeks ago, the one I'd reminded him about every single day. Jasper had looked me directly in the eyes last night, his hand briefly touching mine across the dinner table-a gesture so rare it had made my heart flutter stupidly, pathetically-and he'd promised. "I'll be there tomorrow, Aurora. I won't miss it." I'd believed him. Again. How many times could one person be this naive? I'd sat in the hospital lobby that morning, my phone clutched in my trembling hand like a lifeline. The waiting room had been filled with other expectant mothers, their faces glowing with anticipation, their partners sitting protectively beside them. I'd watched them, feeling a sick, twisting envy in my gut that I hated myself for. I'd called Jasper fourteen times. I counted each one. The first call, I'd been hopeful. Maybe he was just running late. By the fifth call, my palms were sweating. Traffic, I told myself. There must be terrible traffic. By the tenth call, my hands were shaking so badly I could barely hold the phone. The other couples in the waiting room had started glancing at me with pity in their eyes-that awful, knowing look that said they understood exactly what was happening. By the fourteenth call, I'd stopped hoping. I just kept dialing because I didn't know what else to do. No answer. Not once. Then I'd heard the commotion in the corridor-urgent voices, the screech of rubber wheels on linoleum. I'd looked up just in time to see the emergency gurney hurtling toward me, pushed by frantic orderlies. I didn't have time to move. The impact had sent me flying backward. My body hit the cold tile floor with a sickening crack that I felt through every bone. The phone skittered from my hand, sliding across the polished floor and coming to rest several feet away, its screen still glowing with Jasper's unanswered call. Pain. Immediate, white-hot, all-consuming pain exploded through my abdomen. It was unlike anything I'd ever experienced-a tearing sensation, as if something vital inside me was being ripped apart. I'd tried to scream, but the air had been knocked from my lungs. All that came out was a strangled gasp. I lay there, crumpled on the floor, one hand instinctively clutching my stomach. My vision swam. The fluorescent lights above me blurred into halos. Somewhere far away, someone was shouting for help. I tried to reach for my phone, but my arm wouldn't obey. Through the haze of pain, my phone screen suddenly illuminated. The FaceTime call connected. For one delirious moment, relief flooded through me. He'd called back. Finally, he'd called back. Maybe he was worried. Maybe he'd realized something was wrong. But then I heard the laughter. Not his laughter-hers. Rosalind's high-pitched, delighted giggle. "Daddy! Mama Sienna! Look at the snowman!" The background noise resolved itself into the unmistakable sounds of a ski resort: the crunch of snow, distant music, the cheerful chatter of other vacationers. Through my phone screen, I could see pristine white slopes stretching behind them, bathed in golden afternoon sunlight. They were in Aspen. Building a snowman. All three of them. My daughter. My husband. And her. The betrayal hit me harder than the gurney had. It hollowed me out from the inside, leaving nothing but a gaping wound where my heart used to be. "What is it, Aurora?" Jasper's voice cut through the phone, sharp with irritation. I could see his face now on the screen-handsome, cold, annoyed at being interrupted. "What's so urgent?" I tried to speak. I tried to tell him that I was hurt, that I was bleeding, that something was terribly, catastrophically wrong. My lips moved, forming words that my voice couldn't produce. All that escaped was a pitiful, broken moan. Then I heard another voice. Soft, feminine, dripping with false sweetness. "Is that Aurora calling?" Sienna's voice was like honey laced with poison. I couldn't see her face, but I could imagine her perfectly-delicate features arranged in an expression of practiced concern, her hand probably resting on Jasper's arm in that proprietary way she had. "Mom's so annoying." Rosalind's voice came through clearly, petulant and dismissive. My own daughter. My flesh and blood. "Daddy, hang up! I want to take a picture with Mama Sienna!" Mama Sienna. The words stabbed through me like broken glass. My daughter-the child I'd carried for nine months, the baby I'd nursed through every midnight crying fit, the little girl I'd read bedtime stories to every single night-was calling another woman Mama. When had that happened? When had I lost her too? Jasper didn't even look at the screen. He was watching Rosalind and Sienna, smiling at them with a warmth he never showed me. "Whatever it is can wait until I get back," he said dismissively, his tone making it clear that I was nothing more than an inconvenient interruption to his perfect family vacation. The call ended. The pain in my abdomen suddenly intensified, becoming unbearable. My vision tunneled, darkness creeping in from the edges. The last thing I saw before unconsciousness claimed me was the phone screen, dark and silent. Then nothing. --- "Are you all right, Mrs. Everett?" The doctor, seeing that I didn't respond, leaned in to examine me. "I'm fine, I'm okay-please continue speaking." I closed my eyes wearily. "I'm very sorry, ma'am," he said. "The fall caused a miscarriage. We did everything we could." We did everything we could.Standard medical protocol. I didn't cry. I physically couldn't. It was as if all my tears had frozen inside me, turning to ice in my veins. The grief was too big, too overwhelming to express through something as simple as crying. The room was empty except for the doctor and a nurse hovering near the door. No family. No husband. No daughter. I didn't call my mother. The thought crossed my mind briefly, but I dismissed it just as quickly. I knew exactly what Martha would say. She'd find a way to make this my fault. "What did you do wrong, Aurora? Wives don't lose their husbands' attention for no reason. You must have failed him somehow. You should have tried harder. Been prettier. More accommodating. Less needy." I could hear her voice so clearly in my head that it was as if she was actually standing in the room. Years of her criticism had etched her words into my psyche, a constant voice of doubt and self-blame. The doctor cleared his throat, pulling me back to the present. "You'll need significant rest and recovery," he said, his tone gentler now. "I must warn you-another pregnancy may be very difficult after this. The damage to your uterus was... extensive." After he left, the tears finally came. They poured out of me in silent, shaking sobs that wracked my entire body. I pressed my face into the thin hospital pillow, muffling the sounds, because even now-even in my darkest moment-I couldn't allow myself to be too loud, too much, too inconvenient. This baby had been Rosalind's idea. She'd begged for a little brother or sister, her eyes wide and earnest. "Please, Mommy? Please? I promise I'll help take care of them!" And Jasper had agreed, saying it would "complete the family." Complete the family. What a cruel joke that had turned out to be. --- I discharged myself three days later. Three days I'd spent in that hospital room, alone except for the nurses who came in at regular intervals to check my vitals. No visitors. No flowers. No get-well cards. Just me and the stark white walls and the relentless beeping of machines. No one came to pick me up. Of course they didn't. I signed the discharge papers alone, my hand shaking slightly as I scrawled my signature. I paid the bills alone, watching my savings account dip dangerously low. I called an Uber alone, standing outside the hospital entrance with my small overnight bag, watching happy families come and go. As I waited for my ride, I made myself a promise. Standing there in the cold January air, my body still aching, my heart still broken, I swore to myself: I would never let myself become this pathetic again. Never again would I wait by the phone for a man who wouldn't call. Never again would I believe promises that meant nothing. Never again would I mistake indifference for love. The Uber was halfway to the Everett estate when my phone buzzed. A video had been posted to the Everett family iMessage group. Chapter 2: No Wonder Daughter Doesn't Like You (Aurora's POV) The video showed Aspen's snow-covered mountains in the background, picture-perfect and postcard-pretty. Rosalind stood between Jasper and Sienna, bundled in an expensive pink ski jacket I didn't recognize. She was holding a half-eaten gelato cone, her face bright with happiness. "Try it, Mama Sienna!" my daughter chirped, holding the cone up to Sienna's mouth. Sienna took a delicate bite, laughing-that light, tinkling laugh that had charmed Jasper's entire family. Then she turned to Jasper, her eyes sparkling with something I recognized all too well. Something that looked dangerously close to love. "Want some?" I watched, frozen, as Jasper leaned down without hesitation and bit into the gelato exactly where Sienna had just bitten. My stomach turned violently. Jasper had always been obsessive about boundaries. He'd never shared food with me. Never used my utensils. Never drank from my glass. "It's unhygienic," he'd said once, pulling away when I'd offered him a bite of my dessert. But now he was sharing ice cream with Sienna, in front of our daughter, without a moment's hesitation. The intimacy of it was staggering. It wasn't just about the food. It was the way he looked at her-soft, warm, present in a way he never was with me. It was the way she smiled at him, confident in her place by his side. It was the way Rosalind beamed at both of them, her face radiating pure joy. They looked like a real family. And I was the outsider looking in. "I'm posting this to Instagram," Sienna announced, her voice bright with laughter. The video disappeared seconds later. A message appeared in the group chat: "What was that? It disappeared before I could watch." Victoria, Jasper's mother. Then Rosalind's reply: "Oops, wrong group chat!" They had another group. One without me. A private family group where I didn't exist. Where they could share their moments and their laughter and their gelato without my inconvenient presence. I stared at my phone, my hands trembling so violently that the screen blurred. The pain in my chest was so acute I couldn't breathe. It felt like my ribcage was collapsing inward, crushing my heart and lungs until there was nothing left but hollow emptiness. I didn't go straight home. I first went to a law office downtown and met with a lawyer-but that lawyer named Tom did not satisfy me. The way he looked at me made it feel as though I were some idle, parasitic wife trying to use a divorce to extort a fortune from a wealthy husband. Then, finally, I returned to the Everett estate. I'd been gone for three days. No one had called to ask where I was. The house was exactly as I'd left it-grand, cold, imposing. A monument to old money and older traditions. Victoria sat in the drawing room when I entered, perfectly coiffed and dressed in an expensive silk blouse, sipping red wine from a crystal glass. She looked up as I walked in, her eyes sweeping over me with thinly veiled disapproval. She didn't ask if I was all right. Didn't ask where I'd been. Didn't notice-or chose not to notice-that I was moving carefully, still recovering from physical trauma. "You've been absent for three days," she said coldly, setting down her wine glass with a sharp clink. "Do you have any idea how that looks? The guests at my luncheon yesterday were asking about you. Mrs. Hartford specifically mentioned how odd it was that the lady of the house was nowhere to be found. You've neglected your duties." Your duties. As if I was a servant. An employee who'd failed to show up for work. I said nothing. What was there to say? That I'd been in the hospital losing my baby? That her son had been too busy playing house with another woman to care? Victoria wouldn't care. She'd find a way to make it my fault anyway. That evening, Jasper finally returned from Aspen. I heard him before I saw him-his voice in the foyer, laughing about something, his footsteps confident and unhurried. He walked through the front door like a king returning to his castle, shrugging off his expensive wool coat. He tossed it at me without even looking. I caught it reflexively, the heavy fabric landing in my arms. "Deal with the luggage," he ordered, his tone casual, distracted. "Everything needs to be unpacked and the ski clothes need to be cleaned." He walked past me toward the stairs, scrolling through his phone, not sparing me a single glance. Then he paused, as if suddenly remembering something. "Oh, right." He looked up briefly, his expression mildly curious. "How did the checkup go?" How did the checkup go. Something inside me shattered. It wasn't dramatic. It didn't make a sound. But I felt it break-that last fragile thread that had been holding me together, holding me to this marriage, holding me to the delusion that maybe, somehow, things could get better. It snapped. My vision went red. Blood roared in my ears. My hands clenched into fists so tight my nails bit into my palms. "Jasper!" The scream tore from my throat before I could stop it. Raw. Anguished. Furious. "Because you weren't there, the baby is gone! Do you understand? The baby is gone! You'll never have a second child!" He stopped. Turned. Frowned at me like I was a stranger who'd started screaming at him on the street. "What are you talking about?" His tone was sharp, annoyed, as if I was being unreasonable. "Stop being hysterical." "You're always like this," he continued, his expression hardening with contempt. "Dramatic. Irrational. Emotional. No wonder Rosalind doesn't like being around you. Look at yourself. You're a mess." I stared at him. Really looked at him, perhaps for the first time in years. This man I'd loved since college. This man I'd given up my career for, my friends for, my entire identity for. He felt nothing for me. Absolutely nothing. I was less than a stranger to him. I was an inconvenience. An obligation. A burden he tolerated because society expected him to have a wife. "Is that so?" My voice came out eerily calm, detached, as if it belonged to someone else. "Does Rosalind only like that woman? The one who couldn't wait for her husband's body to get cold before seducing his brother? Does she like 'Mama Sienna' better?" Jasper's face darkened instantly, fury flooding his features. "How dare you," he hissed, taking a step toward me, his voice low and dangerous. "Sienna just lost her husband. She's grieving. She's vulnerable. And you're jealous of a widow? You're cold-blooded, Aurora. Absolutely heartless. I can't believe I married someone so cruel." He turned on his heel, heading toward the dining room. "Think about what you've said," he threw over his shoulder. "And fix that attitude before Rosalind sees you like this." The door slammed shut behind him. I stood alone in the foyer, his coat still in my hands, the sound of that slammed door echoing through the empty house. A single tear slid down my cheek. Then another. I wiped them away roughly, anger replacing the grief. I was done crying over this man. I was done begging for scraps of affection. I was done pretending that this marriage was anything other than a prison. I pulled out my phone with shaking hands and scrolled through my contacts until I found Olivia's name. My best friend. The only person who'd told me from the beginning that marrying Jasper was a mistake. She answered on the second ring. "Rory? What's wrong? You sound-" My voice shook, but my resolve was absolute. "Liv," I said quietly, each word deliberate, final. "Do you know any good divorce lawyers?" Chapter 3: Substitutes Chapter 3: Substitutes (Aurora's POV) Jasper didn't come home last night. Neither did Rosalind. After her husband's death, Sienna had claimed that staying at the Everett estate brought back too many painful memories, so she'd moved into a luxury penthouse downtown. Where Jasper and Rosalind had spent the night, I didn't need to guess. I packed the important documents into my handbag, straightened my coat, and opened the door. Victoria was already in the sitting room. She sat on the sofa with a cup of red tea, one leg crossed over the other, her expression carrying that particular brand of contempt she reserved exclusively for me. "Up so early?" She took a slow sip, watching me over the rim of her cup. "I assumed you'd spend the morning in bed playing the tragic heroine." I had spent years stopping in my tracks whenever she spoke, lowering my eyes, waiting for the lecture to end. Years of absorbing her disapproval because I knew what she thought-that I was a housekeeper's daughter, common and unworthy, nothing compared to the elegant Sienna Rathbone who could have brought the family actual glory. Not this morning. I adjusted my collar and gave her a sideways glance, my tone easy. "Morning, Victoria. Lovely mood you're in, as always." I didn't break my stride toward the door. "Someone in this house has to actually do something useful. Can't all of us just sit around drinking tea and judging people, can we?" I rushed into the study before she could respond. I still had a document left there. I pushed the door open. The other private safe in the corner of the wall intrigued me-I seemed never to have been allowed to open it. What could be inside? I tried Jasper's birthday first. Red light. Then Rosalind's. Red light again. I stared at the keypad for a moment, then typed in Sienna's birthday. A soft beep. The door swung open. I almost laughed. Almost. Then I saw what was inside, and the urge to laugh died completely. Photographs. Dozens of them, organized with a care I'd never seen Jasper apply to anything involving me. Sienna sleeping, her face relaxed and unguarded. Sienna reading in the garden, her hair catching the afternoon light. Sienna laughing with a small dog tucked under her arm. Every single one had been taken without her knowledge. I turned one over. On the back, in Jasper's bold, angular handwriting: *The love of my life.* I turned over another. Same handwriting. *The love of my life.* Then I found one near the bottom of the stack. I flipped it over. *I got married. She looks like you.* He'd always insisted I keep my hair a certain shade. Whenever I'd let it fade, he'd already booked the stylist to come to the house before I'd thought to mention it. I'd taken it as attentiveness. A rare, small sign that he noticed me. He'd been coloring me in to match her. I stood there in his study, breathing through the nausea, and understood with absolute clarity what I had been for the last several years. Not a wife. Not even a person, really. A prop. A stand-in. A pale imitation of the woman he actually wanted. I pulled out my phone and photographed every piece of evidence methodically. Then I closed the safe, wiped the keypad clean, and left the room exactly as I'd found it. The Sterling Law Group occupied the top three floors of a glass tower downtown. The reception area was all clean lines and expensive silence. A polished young woman at the front desk told me that the attorney Olivia had booked for me, Linda, was still in a meeting and would I mind waiting? I didn't mind. I sat down and opened a novel on my phone. A few minutes later, the automatic glass doors slid open. I had the distinct sense of being watched, and I glanced up-but I only caught a man's back as the receptionist led him through a side corridor. Tall, broad-shouldered, wearing a bespoke suit that fit him with the kind of precision that didn't come from off a rack. The fabric had a quiet, expensive sheen under the office lights. He didn't look at me. I looked back down at my phone. Ten minutes later, the receptionist came over with a small apologetic smile. "Ms. Higgins, I'm so sorry-Linda is going to be a while longer. But our senior partner, Mr. Gavin Sterling, has a window right now and would be happy to see you instead, if that works?" I accepted immediately. Gavin Sterling looked exactly like what he was-a man who'd never lost a case and knew it. Tall, rimless glasses, a smile that was charming in a slightly detached way. He gestured for me to sit across from his desk and listened without interrupting as I laid out the marriage, the miscarriage, the ski trip, the group chat, the safe. I showed him the photographs on my phone. He pushed his glasses up and studied them. Then he leaned back in his chair and gave me the kind of look that meant he was about to say something I didn't want to hear. "Legally speaking, this falls under emotional infidelity at best." His tone was measured, not unkind. "It's damaging. It's morally reprehensible. But it's going to be very difficult to have it recognized as material fault in court." "I understand." "Then let me ask you something more important." He folded his hands on the desk and looked at me directly. "Do you want full custody of your daughter?" Rosalind's face surfaced in my mind-not the bright, laughing face from that Aspen video, but the way she'd looked at me last week. Flat. Irritated. Like I was a stranger who'd wandered into a room she was using. "I haven't decided yet," I said. Gavin nodded slowly, no judgment in his expression. "I'll prepare two versions of the divorce agreement. One that includes a custody claim, one that doesn't. You can decide which direction you want to go when you're ready." I thanked him and stood to leave. (Author's POV) What Aurora didn't know was that the moment she stepped into the elevator, a door at the back of Gavin's office opened. Phineas Everett walked in from the adjoining room, hands in his pockets, and moved to stand at the floor-to-ceiling window. Below, a slight figure in a dark coat emerged from the building's entrance and disappeared into the flow of traffic. Gavin watched him from behind his desk. "Phineas." There was a note of amusement in his voice. "She's your nephew's wife. Steering Jasper's wife toward a divorce lawyer-is that really appropriate?" The reply was the man's tall, silent back. (Aurora's POV) Rosalind was sitting on the living room carpet when I got back, holding a teddy bear with one arm torn clean off at the seam. Something in me moved automatically. I walked over and crouched down. "Give it here, Rosalind. Mom will sew it back." Rosalind looked at me, then at the bear, then stood up and dropped it straight into the wastepaper basket beside the sofa. She lifted her chin with an expression of supreme authority that looked wrong on a child her age. "Mama Sienna says we replace things. We don't fix them like poor people." She brushed her hands together as if disposing of something unpleasant. "Since you're so keen on doing that kind of work, why don't you go wash all the stuffed animals in my room?" I looked at her. My daughter. My face in miniature. "Go ask your Mama Sienna to wash them," I said, keeping my voice even. Rosalind's eyes went wide with genuine outrage. "Mama Sienna's hands are for playing piano and painting. She's an artist. She doesn't do that kind of thing." "And what am I?" The words came out before I could stop them. "What do you think I am, Rosalind? Your maid?" "What on earth is going on?" Victoria's voice cut across the room as she swept in from the hallway, her heels sharp on the hardwood. She took one look at the scene and her face arranged itself into familiar disapproval. "Aurora, what is wrong with you? Making a scene in front of the child?" She pulled Rosalind against her side, rubbing the girl's shoulder. "Don't pay any attention to her, sweetheart. Your mama's just being difficult today." Rosalind tucked herself against her grandmother and looked at me with an expression of total vindication. I stood there and looked at both of them-the grandmother and the granddaughter, one teaching and one learning, both already so certain of my place in this house. I turned and walked upstairs. Rosalind has been completely poisoned by the Everett family's upbringing, and if I forcibly take custody of her, it will only make her hate me even more. Perhaps I need to become stronger in order to regain my daughter's respect. After dinner, I took the divorce papers out of my bag, slipped them into Rosalind's summer camp file, tidied it up, and then knocked on Jasper's study door. He was at his desk. He looked up, mildly impatient. "Rosalind's enrollment waiver for next semester and her summer camp application." I kept my voice neutral, sliding the folder across his desk. "The school's been asking for a parent signature." He picked up his pen. I watched him flip through the first page, then the second. He was being unusually thorough tonight. My heartbeat climbed into my throat. He turned to the third page. One more page after this. "Jasper." I interrupted his action. "There's actually something else I wanted to discuss." Chapter 4: She Will Come Back Begging Me Chapter 4: She Will Come Back Begging Me (Aurora's POV) He looked up. "What is it?" "I think we should-" His phone rang. His assistant's name lit up the screen. He held up one finger and answered, already pressing his fingers to his temple as the voice on the other end escalated into obvious crisis. He snapped back at whoever it was, his attention entirely consumed. With his eyes on the middle distance, he flipped to the bottom of the stack and signed quickly at the flagged lines. Three signatures. Then he dropped the pen. I watched Jasper Everett sign his name to the divorce agreement in the same distracted motion he used to sign expense reports. I reached across and pulled the folder back. He hung up. "What were you going to say?" "Nothing. I just remembered-it's already sorted." I smiled and tucked the folder under my arm. He leaned forward slightly, and before I could step back, he tilted his head toward my neck and inhaled. His hand came up and brushed my cheek. His throat moved. I stepped back immediately, putting distance between us. He blinked, then pulled back himself, his expression shifting to something closer to irritation. "Aurora, you're pregnant. Stop wearing so much perfume. It's not good for the baby." I looked at him for a moment. I didn't tell him it was just shower gel. I didn't tell him there was no baby anymore. I looked down at the folder in my hands, at the signature that had just ended four years of my life, and felt something loosen in my chest-a knot I'd been carrying so long I'd forgotten it wasn't supposed to be there. "Of course," I said pleasantly. "I'll be more careful. Don't worry-I won't let anything happen to your precious heir." --- I was drifting into a heavy, uneasy sleep when the bedroom door creaked open. The mattress dipped. A man's hand slid under the duvet, cold against the warmth of my skin. It moved up my back, presumptuous and familiar. I sat up instantly, clutching the sheets to my chest. Jasper sat on the edge of the bed. He was wearing a dark silk robe, the belt loosely tied. He looked at me with a heavy-lidded, suggestive gaze. "I'm going to take a shower," he said, his voice low. "Then I'll come back. We can sleep together tonight." Bile rose in my throat. I pressed a hand to my mouth, fighting the urge to vomit. "Jasper," I managed to say, my voice trembling with suppressed disgust. "I need to rest. Please go sleep in the Guest Wing." A flicker of surprise crossed his eyes. He stopped untying his robe. "Excuse me?" Ever since I announced the pregnancy, he had insisted on separate rooms. He claimed he didn't want to disturb me or the baby. I knew the truth. He just didn't want to look at me. He was mourning his brother, pining for his sister-in-law, and I was just an inconvenience. Tonight, he was just looking for a release. "I am very sure," I said, meeting his gaze without flinching. "Get out." Jasper let out a cold laugh. He shrugged, an arrogant smirk playing on his lips. "Suit yourself. Don't regret it later." He stood up and walked out, not looking back. As the door clicked shut, I grabbed the pillow and hurled it at the wood. It hit with a dull thud. I got out of bed and poured myself a glass of water. My hands were shaking. I took a slow sip. Just a few more hours. This nightmare was almost over. The next morning, I was jolted awake by rough hands shaking my shoulders. "Wake up!" Rosalind stood by the bed, hands on her hips. Her face was twisted in a scowl. "I want Blueberry Crepes," she demanded. "Make them now. Or I'm not going to that stupid kindergarten." I rubbed my throbbing temples. "I'm not feeling well, Rosalind," I said, my voice hoarse. "Ask Mrs. Potts or the chef to make them for you." She let out a piercing scream. She threw herself onto the carpet, kicking and thrashing. "No! I want you to do it! You're lazy!" The door flew open. Victoria marched in, dressed in a pristine high-fashion suit. She took one look at the scene and stormed over to me. She got right in my face. "Look at this," she hissed. "You are absolutely classless. You can't even manage a simple bonding activity with your daughter? You use this pregnancy as an excuse for everything." Rosalind sat up, tears streaming down her face. "I don't want her to be my Mom!" she wailed. My head felt like it was splitting open. I looked at the little girl who looked so much like me but acted exactly like them. "Fine," I said, a cold smile touching my lips. "Since you love your Mama Sienna so much, and you have that special iMessage group with her and your father, why don't you ask her to be your mother?" Victoria's eyes widened. She stepped forward and slapped me across the face. The sound cracked through the room. My cheek burned instantly. "What is going on here?" Jasper appeared in the doorway. He was in his workout gear, sweat glistening on his forehead. Rosalind scrambled up and wrapped her arms around his leg. "Daddy! She's being mean!" Victoria pointed a manicured finger at me. "This woman is out of control, Jasper. She is disrespecting my mother and refusing to care for her child. You need to handle her." I stared at Jasper. I waited. He looked at the bright red handprint on my cheek. He didn't blink. He frowned, looking annoyed rather than concerned. "Aurora," he said flatly. "She is my mother. You should learn some respect." The last thread of hope snapped. I walked up to him. I stood so close I could smell his expensive cologne mixed with sweat. "She hit me, Jasper," I said, my voice ice-cold. "I don't care if she's your mother or the Queen of England. The moment violence starts, respect ends." I drew back my hand and slapped him. It was hard. My palm stung. The room went deadly silent. Victoria gasped, covering her mouth. "How dare you!" Victoria shrieked. "You touched my son!" I straightened my spine. I looked Jasper dead in the eye. "You're her son," I said. "You can take the punishment for her." I slapped him again. "That settles it. We're even." Jasper's face was turning red, his eyes bulging with rage. "Jasper, we are finished," I said. "Now, all of you, get the hell out of my room." I shoved Victoria toward the door. I pushed Jasper. He stumbled back, clutching his face, too shocked by my words to react physically. "Get out!" I slammed the door in their faces and locked it. Silence returned. I pulled my suitcase from the closet. I realized I didn't have much to pack. Years in this house, and my life fit into a single carry-on. I took the envelope from my drawer. Inside were the medical records confirming the miscarriage and the signed divorce agreement. I placed it under the lamp on the nightstand. I took my bag and unlocked the door. As I walked down the hallway, I heard a voice from the study. Sienna. The door was ajar. I stopped. Through the crack, I saw Sienna in a form-fitting silk dress. She held an ice pack to Jasper's cheek. "She hit you so hard," she cooed. "Does it hurt?" She shifted, and her heel seemed to slip. Jasper's arm shot out. He caught her by the waist, pulling her flush against him. The air in the room charged with electricity. Jasper stared at her for a second, then crashed his lips onto hers. It wasn't gentle. It was desperate. He kissed her neck, burying his face in her skin. His hands roamed over her body. I watched as his hand moved to her back. *Zzzzp.* The zipper of her dress slid down. The silk fell away, exposing her breast. Sienna gasped. She pushed against his chest, but her resistance was feeble. "Jasper, stop... your brother..." "He's gone," Jasper muttered against her skin. I pulled out my phone. I recorded ten seconds of it. The kiss. The zipper. The exposure. Sienna looked up and saw me through the crack in the door. Panic flashed in her eyes. She pulled her dress up, stumbling back. I stopped recording and put the phone in my pocket. Jasper stepped out of the study a moment later. Sienna trailed behind him, looking flustered. He saw my suitcase. He saw my coat. He didn't look worried. He looked amused. There was a smudge of Sienna's lipstick on his mouth. "What?" he sneered. "You slap me and now you're running away?" I gripped the handle of my suitcase. "Think whatever you want," I said. "You are truly stupid and arrogant." I turned toward the stairs. "Jasper," Sienna whispered loudly, feigning concern. "Maybe you should stop her? She is pregnant, after all." Jasper let out a scoff. "No need," he said loud enough for me to hear. "She gave up everything to marry me. No job. No money. She can't survive a week without the Everett name." I kept walking. "Don't worry," Jasper called out. "She'll come back begging me in a few days." I walked out the front door. The morning air was crisp and cold. It felt like freedom. I stood by the curb and opened my Uber app. Then I opened my messages. I attached the video I had just taken. **To: Gavin Sterling** **[Video Attachment]** **Mr. Sterling, is this enough evidence for marital misconduct?** Chapter 5: I Quit Chapter 5: I Quit (Aurora's POV) The Uber pulled up to the glass tower of Aether Life Sciences at 8:47 in the morning. I walked through the lobby with my carry-on in one hand and a cardboard box tucked under my arm. The receptionist looked up, startled. I didn't stop. Ethan's office was on the fourth floor. I pushed open the door without knocking. He was at his desk, sorting through a stack of folders. He looked up when he heard the door, and his expression shifted the moment he saw me. I dropped the envelope on his desk. It landed with a flat, definitive slap. "Ethan," I said. "That's my resignation." He stared at the envelope, then at me. He picked it up slowly, as if it might bite him. "Mrs. Everett." He set it back down. "Does Jasper know about this?" "No. And it doesn't matter." He straightened in his chair, reaching for the professional tone he kept on standby for difficult situations. "Per the executive contract terms, a resignation of this level requires CEO sign-off before it can be processed. Without Jasper's approval, you can't just-" "Stop." I planted both hands on his desk and leaned forward. "Get one thing straight. This is at-will employment. I'm not serving a prison sentence. Since when do I need a hall pass to walk out the door?" I held up one finger. "And I'm a secretary, Ethan. A secretary. Are you seriously telling me the CEO needs to personally authorize a secretary's resignation?" He opened his mouth. "I'm not asking for permission," I said. "I'm notifying you. I quit. Effective today." He closed his mouth. I watched the panic move across his face and felt nothing but a cold, clean clarity. Three years ago, Jasper had pulled me out of the R&D lab with a single memo. One page, signed by him, and suddenly I was his personal secretary instead of a scientist. I had told myself it was temporary. I had told myself a lot of things. The month after I was transferred, Sienna walked into my lab and took over my project. I hadn't connected the dots then. I did now. Ethan recovered enough to try a different angle. "Your year-end bonus hasn't been disbursed yet. And the non-compete clause in your contract stipulates-" "Speaking of contracts." I cut him off. "Tell your boss something for me. That gene-sequencing patent I licensed to Aether? The personal license I granted, under my own name?" I watched his face carefully. "My attorney will be sending a cease and desist letter later today. Aether has been in violation of the ethical use clause since Sienna took over the project. The license is revoked." The color drained from Ethan's face. "Aurora. The clinical trial is at a critical stage right now. If you pull the core patent authorization, the losses will be-" "In the hundreds of millions. Yes, I know." I picked up my cardboard box. "This isn't a negotiation, Ethan. It's a notification. If Aether uses my intellectual property again without authorization, I'll see you in court." I walked out without looking back. The morning air outside hit me like cold water. I stood on the sidewalk for a moment, box in my arms, and breathed. Then I flagged a cab. The coffee shop Gavin had chosen was tucked between a bookstore and a dry cleaner on a quiet side street. Dark wood paneling, low lighting, and booths with high backs that swallowed sound. Private enough. Gavin was already there when I arrived. He pushed his rimless glasses up his nose and reached for the tablet the moment I sat down. "I watched the video three times," he said, pulling up the file. "It's solid. Behavioral and emotional infidelity, clearly documented. The physical component is implied but visible enough to be compelling." "But?" I wrapped both hands around the mug of black coffee the server had just set down. "But this is a no-fault divorce state. A kiss on video doesn't automatically shift the asset division in your favor, not unless we can prove he used marital funds to benefit her." He looked up. "Did he?" "Almost certainly. But I don't care about the asset split." Gavin blinked. "Aurora-" "I want the divorce finalized fast. That's all. I want him to sign the papers and I want to be done." I stirred the coffee slowly. "What I do care about is the patent. Walk me through the process." He leaned back. "The cease and desist goes out today. If they don't comply within the response window, we file for an injunction. Given that the license was granted under your personal name and not as part of any employment agreement, the argument is clean. The ethical use clause violation gives us the hook." He tapped his pen on the table. "Any revenue Aether generated using your patent during the breach period is technically recoverable." "Then recover it." "You're sure you don't want to go after the marital assets too? Because I can make a very strong case-" "I don't want his money, Gavin." I set down the spoon. "I want what's mine. The patent royalties. That's it." He studied me for a moment, then nodded. "All right. I'll have the C&D out by noon and the divorce petition filed by end of day. With the video evidence, I can push for an expedited timeline." "Good." I gathered my coat and reached for the cardboard box under the table. My bag had slipped off the seat, and I crouched to pull it back up, then slung it over my shoulder along with the box and pushed toward the door. I was digging for my car keys with one hand when I walked straight into something solid. Not something. Someone. The impact knocked the box sideways. A large hand caught my elbow, steadying me before I could stumble, and another hand settled at my waist. The grip was firm and unhurried, like catching falling things was something this person did without thinking. I looked up. The man was tall. Broad shoulders. A jaw with a day's worth of dark stubble that should have looked careless but didn't. His eyes were grey, the kind of grey that looked like deep water, and they were watching me with an expression I couldn't immediately read. His coat smelled like cedarwood and expensive tobacco. I registered, in a detached and purely aesthetic way, that he was extraordinarily handsome. What a shame, I thought. Wrong time, wrong life. I took a step back, straightened my coat, and shifted the box back under my arm. "Thank you," I said, giving him a brief nod. He smiled. Just slightly. He inclined his head. I stepped around him and walked to my car, my mind already back on injunctions and filing deadlines. (Author's POV) Gavin watched the whole thing from the window booth and couldn't help himself. "Well," he said, as Phineas Everett crossed the coffee shop and dropped into the seat across from him. "I didn't know the famously cold-blooded Phineas Everett made a habit of catching damsels in distress." Phineas said nothing. His gaze had drifted to the table, and it settled on the coffee cup Aurora had left behind. The mug still had a faint imprint of lipstick on the rim. He reached out and ran one finger along the edge of it, slow and thoughtful, the way a person examines something they intend to remember. Gavin cleared his throat. "Jasper," he said, pulling out his folder, "is being both stupid and greedy about the settlement. He actually tried to absorb her patent into the company's IP portfolio. His own wife's personal patent." Phineas's expression didn't change, but his hand went still. He set the mug down and looked at Gavin directly. When he spoke, his voice was quiet and precise. "Can you win?" "You know my record." Phineas's eyes narrowed slightly. "Then win." Gavin nodded, making a note. "I'll have everything moving by end of business today. She's a straightforward client, actually. Doesn't want the marital assets. Just the patent royalties and a fast exit." "Good." Phineas leaned back. "And Gavin." "Yeah?" "Watch your language when you refer to her." A pause. "She won't be Jasper's wife much longer." Gavin looked up from his notepad. "She'll be his ex-wife." "Correct." Gavin rolled his eyes and wrote it down anyway. (Aurora's POV) The hotel room was quiet. I set the cardboard box on the floor and opened my laptop on the small desk by the window. I had three emails to draft and a list of files to organize. I opened a new document and had just started typing when a notification blinked in the corner of the screen. Rosalind's iCloud account. Still synced to this machine. A new photo album had updated. I clicked it without thinking. The first image loaded. Rosalind in her school uniform, arms wrapped around Sienna's neck, grinning at the camera. Sienna had her hand on the back of the girl's head, smoothing her hair with a practiced, maternal gesture. I clicked to the video. "Mom leaving was so childish," Rosalind said, her voice bright and unbothered. "Daddy and I aren't going to go after her." Sienna made a soft sound. "You should still call me Aunt Sienna, sweetheart." But she was smiling. Fully, openly smiling. The next video was shorter. Rosalind dragging Sienna up the stairs, chattering about something. Then the camera panned to the bookshelf in the study. A framed photograph. Jasper, Sienna, and Rosalind, all three of them laughing at something off-camera. It was sitting in the exact spot where a photo of Rosalind and me had been. "This is the perfect family portrait," Rosalind announced. "I want us to stay like this forever."
✨ 15-Minute Full-Body Win, No Gym Needed ✨ Tired of unused gym memberships and workout gear you never touch? 🙅♂️ Meet your new go-to resistance band. 💥 💪 Full-body moves, one simple flow Joint-friendly, great for beginners & seniors Fits anywhere, no setup needed 💰 Save hundreds on gym fees Just 15 minutes a day, no excuses. 🛒https://t.site/4eaZufn #HomeGymWin #NoExcusesWorkout
✨ 15-Minute Full-Body Win, No Gym Needed ✨ Tired of unused gym memberships and workout gear you never touch? 🙅♂️ Meet your new go-to resistance band. 💥 💪 Full-body moves, one simple flow Joint-friendly, great for beginners & seniors Fits anywhere, no setup needed 💰 Save hundreds on gym fees Just 15 minutes a day, no excuses. 🛒https://t.site/4eaZufn #HomeGymWin #NoExcusesWorkout
✨ 15-Minute Full-Body Win, No Gym Needed ✨ Tired of unused gym memberships and workout gear you never touch? 🙅♂️ Meet your new go-to resistance band. 💥 💪 Full-body moves, one simple flow Joint-friendly, great for beginners & seniors Fits anywhere, no setup needed 💰 Save hundreds on gym fees Just 15 minutes a day, no excuses. 🛒https://t.site/4eaZufn #HomeGymWin #NoExcusesWorkout
"You've been a bad, bad girl, Spark." Air rushed from my lungs. They found me. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who once swore they'd protect me—now men, wrapped in leather, sin, and everything I used to crave. My first friends. My first heartbreaks. Ten years ago, they shut me out. After years of abuse by people supposed to be my family, I'd finally managed to feel safe with a new job, a new town. Now, they'd found me again. The space between us felt charged—the heat rolling off their bodies. I wanted to run, but one thing about Inferno Demons? They never let go. “Which one of us are you scared of, Bly?” Chayton asked, stepping close enough for his breath to brush my neck. I met his gaze, fire sparking through my chest. "All of you.” Evander chuckled softly."Good. Maybe you still remember what happens when you break your promise to us.” “Maybe this time you'll listen.” Tae leaned in, his voice a sinful whisper against my ear, hands on my waist. And between the five of them, I couldn't tell which burned hotter—the anger, or the desire to let them… ***** Chapter 1: Haunting Memories Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I jerked off to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as hell, but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that damn dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny as hell, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely as hell. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a stupid memory like that. I guess it wasn't that stupid. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was stupid for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. Past my sperm donor of a father. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Chapter 2: Distracting Thoughts Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she screws her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as hell girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Hell, those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Chapter 3: Work Drama Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What the hell is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Chapter 4: Seeing Old Frenemies Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but damn. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to. Chapter 5: Night Talks Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "My mom is going to kill you if she finds out you were sneaking over here in the middle of the night," I said when I heard other footsteps on the roof. A moment later, Kylian was sitting next to me. I had my knees pulled up to my chest with my arms wrapped around them. My chin sat on my knees as silent tears fell from my eyes. I haven't been able to stop crying since this morning. "She won't find out," was all Kylian said. Silence fell over us as I looked out at the other houses. Mom and I don't live in a big house. It's just a simple one-story, two-bedroom home. There's a lattice attached to the house right outside my bedroom window, and that's strong enough to let us climb up to the roof. For now at least. I come out here a lot to think. Kylian almost always seems to find me when I do too. I have no idea how. I mean, he lives on the club's property near the clubhouse. It's not far from here, maybe a 20-minute walk, but he can't see my house from his. I never asked him how he always knew where I was either. I didn't want to risk him not showing up anymore. I hate being alone. Even if it's at night while I'm supposed to be sleeping. I can never sleep much anyway. I've always been like that. I've never understood how people needed a moment to breathe, or wanted five minutes of space, or anything like that. Ever since meeting these five guys, I've hated every second I've spent alone. I sniffled and wiped my nose on the back of my hand. "He promised he'd write to you and text you all the time when we get you a phone." Kylian said softly as he tucked a strand of my hair behind my ear. "He'll come back to visit too. They're still part of the club. This isn't forever." Hearing Kylian's slight Scottish accent sent shivers through me, but I don't think he noticed. Thank god, because I really can't handle him teasing me about it right now. Not that Kylian is ever mean, but... he flusters me and I just... Not right now. "It feels like it," I muttered, sniffling again. "Ozias won't be around all the time anymore... I... I can't picture life without him. No more jokes, or watching him train at the gym, or that infectious smile..." Kylian wrapped his arms around me and pulled me to him. My body went limp, my legs falling as he pushed my head to his chest. I gripped his shirt, clinging to him as more tears poured out of me. "You're going to make me jealous if you keep crying over him like this," Kylian tried to tease me. Any other time, I'd laugh. Kylian wasn't the joking type. In fact, he rarely ever spoke. He was one of those people who could communicate everything with just a look. I was the only person he ever joked with or said more than five words at a time to. Well, and our other friends I suppose. However, I just couldn't this time. I know Ozias promised to never lose contact with me, but I feel like this was the end, like this was the last time I'd ever get to see him. I didn't have a phone because we couldn't afford it. We had a computer, and I was allowed to have soicals, but my time was limited. Ozias promised to write to me until Kylian could get me a phone though. He said he'd call the guys when I was with them so we could still talk. He promised to come back for summers and holidays. For some reason, I don't believe it. "Ozias wouldn't want you to be upset like this, Spark," Kylian said, practically begging me to stop crying. I released a long breath and tried to get myself under control. I focused on Kylian's hand running up and down my back. Eventually, my sobbing ceased, but tears were still falling from my eyes. Kylian and I just stayed like that. With my head tucked into his chest and his arms around me. "You still have us, Spark," he said softly, and I relished that cute nickname he has for me. "You aren't alone." "I know," I replied, my voice hoarse from all my crying. "But it still makes me feel... devastated." "What can I do to make this better?" he asked. I wanted to tell him to bring Ozias back, but I knew that he couldn't. I knew it was tearing him up inside to see me this upset too. That is why I saved most of my blubbering for now. I cried, but I didn't want to make Ozias feel worse than he already did, and I didn't want the rest of our friends to worry about me. "Tell me something nice," I said. "Tell me about your future plans with the club. You still want to take over for your dad as prez?" I pulled away just enough to turn my body. I rested my head on Kylian's shoulder, and he wrapped his arm around me. Then he leaned back, taking me with him until we were snuggled up together, staring at the stars in the clear sky. "Well, since we're club kids, we get to start prospecting at 16," he started. "We can either become members at 18 or they might make us wait until 20 like most of the guys." I do know that most guys prospect for two years. Some patch in before that, if they show enough loyalty during a run or something. Whatever that means. Others sometimes prospect for longer, but never more than four years. I remember Tusk telling me all about that when he took me, Evander, and Everly out for ice cream a couple of months ago. I was very curious about club life. "I think that my dad's gonna send us on a run when we're all 18 though. I'll be 19 by then and so will Ozias," Kylian continued. "I think Ozias will come back and be part of the club here though. The five of us can go on a run together." "You five do make a really good team," I told him, turning my head to give him a smile. Kylian turned his head to look at me. Our faces were only inches apart. He reached a hand up to cup my cheek, brushing his thumb across my skin. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips and made mine spread. Kylian rarely smiles or shows emotion. I love it when he does. "I think we're all mostly excited about getting our road names," he said softly. I beamed at him, making him chuckle. "Go on, say it," he added. "I cannot wait to hear what kind of cool names you guys get! I bet they're going to be the coolest!" I blabbered. "I bet they'll call Chayton Psycho or something like that. I already hear everyone around the club call him that when he gets into trouble. I bet Ozias will be Dragon. I have no idea about the rest of you, but I can't wait!" I squealed at the end, a little more excited than I should be. Kylian laughed, dropping his hand from my cheek. The smile on his face is bigger now, and I'm reminded of how much I love spending time alone with him. "You named Ozias Dragon, you do know that, right?" he teased me. "No, I named him the Silver Dragon," I corrected him. "It's his stage name." "Stage name," Kylian grumbled. "What if he goes pro and actually goes by that name?" I shrugged as I looked back up at the stars. "If that's what he wants, then..." I trailed off as I blew out a breath. "I just want him to be happy. All of you, actually." "You make us happy," he replied. I turned to give him a smile. "Do you promise to be my best friend forever?" I asked. Kylian's face suddenly fell, and his eyes went hard. "No," he replied before looking away from me. My chest ached and I was confused. "Oh..." was all I could manage as I looked down. Kylian put his finger under my chin and raised my eyes to meet his. "One day, we are going to be more than that," he told me. More? How? In what way? What does that even mean? I didn't dare ask though. I was way too afraid of the answer. Too afraid to get my hopes up. Looking back now, I'm glad I never did. ****************************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ ****************************************************** "Hey, are you alright?" Mary asked when she followed me to the back, near Jason's office. "I saw you and that hot-as-hell biker guy staring at each other. I thought you two were going to go at it in the middle of the diner." I could barely hear her words, my heart was thumping in my chest. Are the others here? What are they doing here? They live in California. Are they here for me? No, that can't be. Kylian didn't even recognize me. This is fine. It's all going to be fine. He didn't recognize me. It's been years. He probably forgot all about me. "Bly... are you alright? You're crying," Mary said, swiping a tear that escaped down my cheek. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I'll finish my shift as long as he continues not to recognize me. Then I'll go back to my apartment, get Butter ready, and we'll dip. All my stuff is mostly packed already. This will be the first time I'll travel with a pet, but we can do it. I hope. "Mary, can you please take that table for me?" I asked. "Sure sweetie," she replied, clearly concerned. I took another deep breath before going back to work. I just have to make it through a couple more hours. Then I'm gone, leaving behind another town. I will not let my freedom be taken away again.
"You've been a bad, bad girl, Spark." Air rushed from my lungs. They found me. Kylian. Ozias. Chayton. Evander. Tae. The five boys who once swore they'd protect me—now men, wrapped in leather, sin, and everything I used to crave. My first friends. My first heartbreaks. Ten years ago, they shut me out. After years of abuse by people supposed to be my family, I'd finally managed to feel safe with a new job, a new town. Now, they'd found me again. The space between us felt charged—the heat rolling off their bodies. I wanted to run, but one thing about Inferno Demons? They never let go. “Which one of us are you scared of, Bly?” Chayton asked, stepping close enough for his breath to brush my neck. I met his gaze, fire sparking through my chest. "All of you.” Evander chuckled softly."Good. Maybe you still remember what happens when you break your promise to us.” “Maybe this time you'll listen.” Tae leaned in, his voice a sinful whisper against my ear, hands on my waist. And between the five of them, I couldn't tell which burned hotter—the anger, or the desire to let them… ***** Chapter 1: Haunting Memories Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "Come on, you promised you'd sit with me while Tae finished our project," Ozias whined as he tried to drag me to the computer lab. "I know, but Evander just asked me if I could meet him in the library really quickly," I said, trying not to laugh at the pout on Ozias' face. "I'll only be a minute." "Oh, please, Evander is going to keep you the whole time," Ozias sulked. "I won't let him," I replied, but he wasn't convinced. "What if I just go with you?" he suggested, shrugging his shoulders. "That would leave Tae all alone, and you know I hate that," I said. "You only hate it because he hacks into your socials every time you give us more attention than him," Ozias teased. "Yeah, and last time, he posted a ton of embarrassing pictures of me," I replied with a laugh. "The double chins... I was so hideous." Ozias laughed as he reached up to cup the side of my face, brushing his thumb across my chin. My laughter died down as he stared at me. Electricity was crackling between us, and I held my breath, unsure of what to do. I don't want to pull away, but I'm also a little bit scared. "Double chins... Hideous," Ozias scoffed softly. "Would it make you feel better to know that I jerked off to those pictures?" My face flamed as embarrassment coiled in my belly. "W-what?" I stuttered. Ozias, as usual, wasn't phased in the slightest. "It was real, it was raw, it was unfiltered you," he replied. "And nothing gets me going more than you, Sweets. At any angle." He's joking, right? He has to be. We've been friends our whole lives pretty much. Ever since the first day of fourth grade. Ozias had stood up for me when some boys were pushing me around on the playground. I had been at school for a few days and couldn't seem to make any friends. We moved in the middle of the school year and everyone pretty much had their friend groups already. I never seemed to fit in. That day was the first day anyone was nice to me. Ozias and his friends had been on an extended weekend vacation, so it was the first day I had met any of them. Even as kids, they were all very protective of me. That day, Ozias had threatened the boys who were pushing me, and then took me inside to meet his friends. The six of us have been practically inseparable ever since. That being said, this charming attitude that Ozias has isn't new. Ever since we were old enough to know what se.x is, he's made comments similar to this. However, this is the boldest thing he's ever said to me. I blame the fact that they were all raised in a motorcycle club. The Inferno's Demon Riders MC. The demons are great, don't get me wrong. I've spent so much time in the clubhouse that it's like a second home to me. I know that they party and party hard. I also know that they make sure I don't see everything that happens there either. "Did I break you?" Ozais teased me when I just stood there with my mouth open like a mor.on. "Break her? That's my job, isn't it?" I groaned at the sound of that voice. I didn't even get the chance to turn around, or plan an escape before Chayton slung his long arm around my shoulders. Ozias smiled at our friend before they fist bumped. "You'd never break Bly and you know it," Ozais told him, shooting me a wink. "You have no idea how much I want to," Chayton muttered. I looked up at him with a frown. Chayton is just a big bully. He's rude as hell, but he has a big heart under it all. He's just a big ol' sassy pants. But he's so dang tall and buff, you'd never guess he was kind. You just have to dig for it. "Anyway," Chayton continued without looking at me. "What are you guys doing?" "Well, Peaches here thinks she's going to meet Evander all alone in the library," Ozias told him. "I told her that I should come with." "Oh, definitely," Chayton said, spinning us around in the direction of the library. "Let's all go have a little bit of fun." Ozias was on my other side within seconds. He was so close that his fingers brushed against my hand. I looked at him and he winked at me. My face flushed with heat and I quickly looked away. "So," Ozias said. "Want to come to the clubhouse-" *********************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ *********************************************** Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! My alarm clock going off pulled me from my dream. Or my memory, I should say. I groaned as I reached out to slap it, making it stop. I rolled over in my bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about that damn dream. It's been years since I've even seen them. Almost ten whole years. Why do I keep dreaming about them? Probably because my time with those five were the only times in my life that I was happy, that I felt safe. Still, I wish it would stop. I hate having to be reminded of everything I lost every time I try to sleep. The good memories hurt just as much as the bad ones now. Although I would rather dream about them then- I shook my head, clearing the thoughts from my mind. I'm not going down that road first thing in the morning. Or ever, if I can help it. Slowly, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the bathroom. My apartment is tiny as hell, but it's just me. Well, me and Butter, my black cat that I saved about a year ago. Found him outside the diner I work at, licking a stick of butter that didn't quite make it into the dumpster. Hence, the name Butter. He was wounded, scared, and only a kitten when I found him. We've been together ever since, and he is my dearest and only friend. I talk to the girls at the diner, and we're friendly, except Abby, but... After everything I went through with my first set of friends, and everything after... I can't bring myself to trust anyone. Understandably so, but it's lonely as hell. Lonely or not, at least I'm free now. I sighed as I looked at myself in the mirror. I look like I barely slept. I was crying in my sleep again, so my eyes are a bit puffy. I can't believe I was crying over a stupid memory like that. I guess it wasn't that stupid. Not for the 13-year-old Blythe. The one that thought those five hung the stars in the sky. That day was the day that we all found out Ozias was moving. The party he was trying to invite me to at the clubhouse was his family's going-away party. Ozias didn't even know himself until that night. Honestly, Ozias is the only one of them that I don't actually harbor any hard feelings for. Other than his lack of communication when he moved, he never did anything to me. Ozias never bullied me, he was never mean to me, and he always knew how to make me smile. I wonder if the reason he never wrote me a letter, or texted, or even added me on any of my socials was because of the others. Or maybe he just outgrew me and forgot about me. I don't blame him. We were kids and he didn't know. Or maybe he did know and just didn't care. Ozias' family was deep in the MC. His father was part of the club and owned a gym in town. The whole reason they moved was because The Inferno's Demon Riders opened a new chapter. It was right in the heart of whatever state was the biggest MMA scene. Ozias' dad jumped at the opportunity. I remember how the six of us spent that party. We were all sad, devastated really. We tucked ourselves in Kylian's room for the entire night. We reminisced. We promised to never lose contact. We cried and laughed and... And it all turned out to be a lie anyway. It doesn't matter anymore. We were just kids, and I was stupid for thinking that we would remain the way we were forever. My mom picked me up from the clubhouse the next day. It was something she had been doing for the last few years. I never questioned it because I was just happy that she would let me stay the night. After she announced her engagement though, I realized that I had been overlooking a lot. Like the small, lingering glances they made. The way that Tusk would always make sure he was near us in some way. The way that he would already be talking to my mom when I came down the hall. How comfortable she seemed to be there. Tusk was a great guy. He was the club's enforcer, and he was always kind to me. That didn't change when he married my mom either. No, it was other people that changed. Like his son and his son's friends. I thought that living with one of my best friends was going to be the coolest. It was anything but. My whole life changed after that. That's what happens when people around you start scheming. I rolled my eyes at my reflection before jumping into the shower, the water as hot as it could go. I need to stop thinking about them. All of them. The MC, my mom, the guys. They're all in my past. I'm moving forward now. Moving past it all. Past the MC. Past my fake friends. Past my delusional mother. Past my sperm donor of a father. And most importantly... Past my abusive husband and the scars he left me. Chapter 2: Distracting Thoughts Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "Hey, you're here a bit early for your shift," Mary said as I walked around the counter to clock in. "Jason asked me to before I left last night," I told her. "But... you worked a double yesterday... and closed..." Mary said, putting the pieces together. And here it comes. "Bly, you worked until past 1 in the morning, and you're back already?" The way she said it was accusing, like I was the one that asked for this shift. Great, so she knows that it took me forever to close last night because I had to do everything alone. Jason was supposed to help, but spent the whole night shooting the sh.it with the cook who was also supposed to be helping. I'm not even sure how long they ended up staying. Of course, Mary knows all of this already. "I was asked to come in early today. I said yes, Mary," I replied. "It's no big deal." "No big deal?" She asked incredulously. "Bly, it's only seven in the morning right now. You have to close again tonight-" "Mary, please," I cut her off as I turned to face her. "I know you're worried, but I'm fine, okay? I got bills to pay. That's all." Which was a total lie. I need this job. Not because it pays well, or because the diner is just doing so well that I make incredible tips. Because those would both be lies. It's because Jason pays me under the table and doesn't ask questions. Plus, I need a job that I can make cash at every day. Just in case I need to run again. "You're going to burn out though, and then what?" Mary muttered under her breath. I let it go, mostly because we had tables to look after. I know that even if Mary knew that she'd be short-staffed today, she would have told me to stay home and sleep. I doubt that Mary could handle waiting tables, bussing tables, and taking food and drinks out all by herself though. It's hard enough with just the two of us. Thankfully, the morning kept me busy enough that I remained wide awake. I was used to not sleeping much anyway. It also made time fly by and, before we knew it, we were in our less busy time of day. I was busy preparing silverware and marrying the ketchups when Mary stood next to me, leaning on the counter. "I cannot believe that it's already almost eight o'clock," she said. I whipped my head at the clock hanging on the way and then looked at Mary. "You were out at four," I said, frowning. "Where is Abby? She was supposed to take over for you." Mary shrugged as she started helping me. "Guess she called in to say she was going to be late or something," she replied. "Jason asked me to stay until she got here. He said he had to run to go get her because of car trouble." I rolled my eyes. Right. Car trouble. Couldn't possibly have anything to do with the fact that she and Jason are fu.cking on the side. You see, Jason is actually a married man. Not happily, which is understandable because his wife is a mega-cu.nt, but still. Jason's wife, Lora, will come in here at least once a week. She always has something rude to say, she degrades the place and all of us workers, and then she and Jason spend at least two hours fighting in his office. I try to stay out of it, but I often wonder why they're even together still. Regardless of their reasons or anything else, Jason cheats a lot. Abby is not the only one, but she is the only one who works here. And not for lack of trying either. I guess Mary and I just have standards. All the kitchen cooks are men, and I guess Jason doesn't swing that way. However, this means that Abby gets everything she wants and Mary and I have to suffer for it. We're already short-staffed because Jason keeps scaring off the waitresses. Apparently, Mary and I were just built to handle a lot. Still, I have no idea how the man hasn't been sued for se.xual harassment. If only I wasn't so afraid to be found. "Do you think that Abby's boyfriend knows that she screws her boss?" Mary asked me, genuinely curious. I snorted. I love Mary. If I were a more trusting person, I think we could be really good friends. She's funny and bubbly and tends to be a lot of fun when we work together. She's tried to get me to hang out several times, but... I just can't. "I didn't know Abby had a boyfriend," I replied. "I thought she had multiple, and they all knew about each other." Mary let out a burst of laughter. Luckily, we only had one customer at the moment, who happened to be Silent Jay. He's an elderly, grumpy man who glares at us while he takes two hours to drink his cup of coffee and eats his dinner, and then he leaves. And with barely a tip, I might add. "Gosh, you're too much," Mary teased me, gently pushing my arm as she snorted. I only smiled and kept doing my job. I'm glad I made Mary laugh, but I was actually being serious. I've seen a few different guys come in and claim to be her boyfriend. Maybe because I work more shifts with Abby than Mary does. "Anyway, her boyfriend that I know about is a guy from the motorcycle gang in the next town over," Mary continued. I froze. There's a motorcycle club near here? I've never seen any club members around before. Though, I just work and go to the grocery store, so maybe I just never saw them? The fact that I'm so close to some random MC scares me a little. Just a little though. Despite how shi.tty my supposed friends ended up being, the club was always a safe place for me. Until it wasn't, but that was my sh.itty friends and my even shi.ttier stepsister, Everly. I never blamed the club though. The older guys were like father figures to me. After Tusk became my stepdad, they were like uncles. They were never mean or rude to me and always treated me like family. That was probably just because of my mom though. Nobody actually wanted me around. I figured that out the hard way. Anyway, being close to an MC shouldn't be a big deal. They obviously never come in here, and why would they? As long as they aren't affiliated with The Inferno's Demon Riders, then all should be fine. Even if they were, the only worry I'd really have is word getting back to my father and husband about my whereabouts. Just like last time. Whatever, I doubt that anyone would even recognize me. Right? I mean, I haven't seen the majority of them in nine years. The last time I was there, I only saw Evander. That was still eight years ago. "The guy came in here the other night, and he was fine as hell girl," Mary continued. I tried to keep up with all her gushing about how such a hot guy could be with an STD-riddled ska.nk like Abby. It was difficult though. My mind kept wandering towards the past, reminding me of the good ol' days. Or were they good? I thought so at the time. Hell, those memories used to be the safe place I'd escape to when things got bad at Silent Divine. Then I came to learn the truth though. The cold, hard, ugly truth. None of them wanted me. Not my mom, not Kylian, not Tae, not Evander, definitely not Chayton. I wonder if Ozias ever even truly liked me. The more I think about it, the more I wonder if they were all told to befriend me and be nice to me. At least at some point they were told that. Probably when my mom started seeing Tusk behind our backs. Tusk wouldn't want to upset his ol' lady. Maybe I was always just a nuisance to everyone. "I told you to stay away from me for a while." "God, you're always in the fu.cking way, Shorty." "What are you doing here, Spark? We told you to stay out of the clubhouse." "Maybe you should take the hint, Dimples. No one wants you here." "Bly, are you listening to me?" Mary asked, pulling me from my spiraling thoughts. I blinked away the wetness filling my eyes and plastered a smile on my face. "Sorry, zoned out a bit," I mumbled. "Understandable," she replied. "You're probably dog-tired." Of life, yes. "Anyway, I was saying that we should go out tomorrow night after work," Mary said. "We close together again. Let's go get a drink after." "I don't know, Mary," I mumbled. "Oh, come on! Please?" She asked, pouting at me. "Just a couple of drinks?" "I'll think about it," I replied. Mary squealed like I had told her yes instead of maybe. Perhaps she took it as a yes, since I always say no, no matter what. I could probably go out for one night. I can handle that. Everything will be fine. No one knows me here. What's the worst that could happen? Chapter 3: Work Drama Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "It's Friday night, are they seriously going to stay locked in the office all night instead of helping?" Mary asked angrily. Steven, the only cook on for tonight, and I shared a look through the small widow we set food down to stay heated. "You know he love gettin' his di.ck wet, girl, let a playa play," he told Mary. I shook my head at him because I knew what was coming next. "Let a playa play?" Mary asked in a cold tone with her eyes narrowed, plates stacked in her arms. "That playa can play when his business isn't crumbling because he has no workers!" With that, Mary stormed off, flipping her hair as she did so. "Why'd you have to rile her up?" I asked as I started grabbing plates for one of my tables. "She's already angry as it is." Steven laughed. "Come on, that girl is too fun to not rile up," he said before going back to fulfilling the orders. Tonight is one of the busiest Fridays we've had in a while. The diner always gets busy in spurts. Busy enough to keep us employed and the place open, but tonight is different. The place is packed. I wonder if there's some kind of event happening in town tonight that drew in a crowd, but I don't know what that could possibly be. I mean, this is Gering, Nebraska. Nothing ever happens here. That was why I settled in this place. I spent the first two and a half years of my freedom bouncing around from town to town. I was too afraid to stay in one place for more than three months. The longer I did that though, the harder it got. Eventually, three months turned into four, then five, then six. When I came across this little town, I found myself liking it more and more. So, I decided to stay. They'll never find me here. Besides, I'm ready to run at a moment's notice. I have everything covered. ****************************************** The night was passing by in a blur. The diner stayed packed the entire time. Abby was in and out of Jason's office. I'm starting to wonder if the man has a se.x addiction. It would explain a lot. However, I'm growing more and more frustrated. I've had to stop Mary from interrupting them several times. If she does, she might get fired, and I don't know if this job is worth it without her. Still, it's getting old. Does Jason not care about his business at least? I was behind the counter wrapping up utensils and muttering under my breath about how much bullsh.it this was. The diner had cleared out some, but not enough for us to have a break. It's well after 7 o'clock now too. The diner closes at 11 p.m. Only four more hours to go. "Excuse me." I looked up at the polite, deep voice that was trying to get my connection. The first thing I noticed was his megawatt smile and then his bright blue eyes. The guy looked to be around my age and was leaning on the counter. His golden blonde hair was hanging down to his shoulders in a se.xy rugged kind of way. He was extremely attractive, and for a moment, I forgot how my mouth worked. "Uh..." I mumbled lamely. The guy smirked at me. "Sorry to bother you while you're so busy," he said politely. "Came in here and sat in my girl's section, but I ain't seen her. She's here, right? I didn't get her schedule wrong? Her name is Abby." My eyebrows shot up at that. No wonder why Mary was so shocked. Abby isn't an ugly girl by any means, but this man is a god. What the hell is he doing with someone like Abby? As if my brain was working in slow motion, another thought dawned on me. Mary also said he was part of an MC. For the first time, I noticed the cut he was wearing. The Devils MC with their logo on it. Right next to that is a patch that says: Treasurer. "I'm not here to cause trouble," he said quickly, noticing me staring at his cut. I shrugged and looked back down at what I was doing. "Didn't think you were," I replied. "Hmm," he hummed thoughtfully. I was too afraid to look at his face in fear that he might see something in me. Like that, I was familiar with his world. I don't remember anyone ever saying anything about The Devils, but I don't want to get involved with bikers. Or anyone for that matter. "So... my girl?" he asked after a silent moment. Before I could reply, Mary came stomping up next to me. "Are you trying to pay? Most customers let us do the walking," she joked. "Ah, no, haven't ordered yet actually," he replied. "Right, because you're sitting in Abby's section," she grumbled under her breath, but it was apparently loud enough for him to hear. "So she is here!" he exclaimed, throwing his hands out before resting them on the counter. "Where is she? She on break or something?" Mary stared at him like he was some kind of puzzle she was trying to solve. I know that she recognizes him as Abby's boyfriend. I tried to mind my own business, but I'd be lying if I said I didn't love what was happening. Mary is about to blow a gasket, and as much as I hate to see her so worked up, I love it at the same time. "Oh, you want me to take you to her?" Mary asked sweetly. Wait, what? "Mary," I scolded her quietly. Mary met my eyes, but hers were full of defiance. She wasn't going to listen to me. Bad idea or not, when Mary was fed up with something, she was fed up. And tonight, I kind of agreed with her. "He deserves to know anyway," she whispered to me. I looked back at the guy who was still watching us. He clearly heard everything, but that smile was still on his face. He seems so upbeat and... nice. "Why are you even with her?" I blurted before I could stop myself. His eyebrows shot up to his hairline and his eyes hardened. "What's that supposed to mean? 'Cause she's a waitress, and I'm a biker? You think she works too hard for me, or that I'll bring her down or something?" he spat. "Don't be jealous, sweetheart. It's not a good look." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "Jealous!?" Mary practically screamed, more offended than I was. Before he could reply, I busted out in laughter. It started as a sputtering of noises until I was bent over holding my belly. I couldn't help it, and it had been so long since I laughed like that. "It wasn't that fu.cking funny," the guy muttered. "Actually, it was," Mary replied. "Because jealous is the last thing we are of Abby." Just then, the door to Jason's office opened. We heard Abby giggling, followed by hushed tones. Speak of the devil and she shall appear. From this spot, the biker guy has a clear view of whatever is happening. My back is to them, but based off of past experiences, they're probably all over each other still. The way the biker just tensed tells me that's most likely what's happening. His jaw is ticking, and he looks moments away from storming back there. "I can give you his home address if you want," Mary said excitedly. "He has a wife." "Nah, fu.ck that sh.it. That bit.ch ain't worth it," he grumbled. "Okay, but can you make a scene or something?" Mary whined. "This is the highlight of our night." The guy looked at Mary like she was insane as she gave him her best puppy-dog-eyes. He looked between the two of us like we were crazy, but didn't comment if that's what he thought. "Sorry that I made assumptions," he said. "Shouldn't have done that." "It's fine, I get it," I replied, waving him off. "So, anyway," Mary said, drawing the attention back to herself. "For starters, I feel obligated to let you know that you are one fine specimen of a man, and you can do way better than a ska.nk like Abby." The biker ran his hand threw his hair, looking past us. "I liked that she was going to school and working her a.ss off," he mumbled. "Thought she was real, ya know? I mean, how many chicks do you know that are fun to be around and smart? She's going to school to be a children's therapist. She takes care of her grandmother, who raised her. I thought she was sweet and kind." Mary and I blinked at him. He furrowed his brow, clearly confused by our reaction, or lack there of. Well, it was lacking until Mary spun around with more fury in her eyes than I'd ever seen before. "You psychotic bit.ch!" Mary screamed, causing the entire place to go silent. I tried my best not to laugh as I watched Mary storm up to Abby, who finally noticed that her se.xy biker boyfriend was watching. "You're going around pretending to be to snatch up hot biker guys!" Mary continued to scream. "You've crossed the line! I don't care what lies you make up to your freaking harem of men, but leave me out of it! And how is that even fair!? You literally stole my life and landed the hottest guy I have ever seen, and I can't even get a text back! I can't take it anymore!" "Her life?" The biker asked me, leaning on the counter as his eyes roamed over Mary. I smiled because I knew what that look meant. "Yeah," I replied. "Mary is the one going to school and working and taking care of her grandmother. I don't know Abby's situation, but I can tell you that she doesn't work very hard or very often." "But Mary...?" He asked, quirking an eyebrow. "Well," I said with a smile. "Why don't you ask her yourself?" "You think she really thinks I'm the hottest guy she's ever seen?" he asked. I busted out a laugh. "Better schedule that STD screening," I told him. "Fu.ck, I'll get one tomorrow." Chapter 4: Seeing Old Frenemies Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* "I can't believe all of that just happened," Mary said as we walked out of the back door of the diner. She still has that dazed look on her face. I don't blame her. I think we both thought she was about to be fired. I was already forming a speech about how I would quit if Jason really fired Mary. I knew he wouldn't take Abby over the two of us. He can always hire another bimbo willing to spread her legs for him. Jason was going to argue with Mary for a hot minute, until he saw the intimidating biker watching the scene. Abby tried to play the victim, but Biker Guy wasn't having it. He made it very clear that the diner would be on The Devils MC's sh.it list if he fired Mary or kept Abby working there. Abby threw a huge fit when Jason told her to leave. It was actually hilarious. Until Biker Guy had to take Abby outside himself so she'd chill out. Mary wasn't too thrilled about that, but she didn't say anything. Thankfully, the biker came right back in after sending Abby on her way. He said he was staying with his small group of friends and asked Mary to be their server. After they left, she came rushing up to me to tell me that he had asked for her number and apparently wanted to take her on a date. "Do you really think he's going to go get checked tomorrow?" She asked as we walked down the street. It's such a nice fall night out. Not too hot or cold. The sky is clear, and the stars are out. It reminded me of the days that I used to lay on the roof of my home and pick out the constellations with Kylian. He knew every constellation. It was impressive for an 11-year-old. "I hope so," I replied. "Really?" She asked nervously. "You don't think this is... Well, silly?" "Silly?" I asked, scrunching my face up. "Well, I mean, he just caught his girlfriend cheating," she said. "The girl that we hate and know spreads her legs for everyone. Is it crazy that I'd be willing to date him after all that?" I shrugged as we kept walking. "Dunno," I replied honestly. "I don't think it's fair to call it crazy. If it feels right, then go for it. It was a crazy situation, but... clearly the person he thought Abby was... was you." "I mean... it's kind of nerve-racking," she admitted. "Take things slow then," I offered. "Being involved with someone in an MC can get kind of wild too, so you should think about that. About if you can handle it and want in that life. Some of these MCs are nuts. They don't treat women well. Your guy seemed different, but just be careful." Mary was silent for a moment. "You say that like you know from experience," she commented. I only shrugged. "That what you're running from?" she asked. I stopped dead in my tracks. Mary took a couple of steps before stopping and turning to face me. She had her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched me with a small smile. "You don't have to tell me anything," she said softly. "I..." I trailed off, unsure of what else to say. "Hey, it's okay. I shouldn't have pried." Mary said, waving me off before coming over to loop her arm through mine. "Let's go get those drinks!" Mary chatted my ear off the whole way to the bar. It was almost a 20-minute walk for us after just working the busy shift of our lives. I was thankful that Mary kept the conversation going though. I was too drained to. By the time we reached the bar, it was pretty packed. There was still room around the bar to sit though. Mary and I took two seats and shrugged our jackets off. I glanced around, taking in the scene. It's a hole-in-the-wall kind of place. My favorite. It reminds me a little of the demon's clubhouse. "So, I can't believe I talked you into coming out," Mary said. "Sorry, I'm a bit of a loner," I replied with a half smile. The bartender slid us our drinks. After a little while, I started to loosen up. Maybe it was the couple of drinks, or maybe I was just letting go. I leaned back in my chair and pulled the hair tie from my hair. My long, thick, black waves cascaded around me, falling down past my waist. Mary gasped as her eyes went wide. "Holy sh.it, I didn't know you had all that hair!" She exclaimed. I shrugged, but Mary wanted to go on and on about it. Honestly, I hated it. That was why I always wore it in a messy bun on the top of my head. I thought about cutting it so many times over the years, but there were two voices arguing in my head about it, stopping me from ever making a decision. "I love your hair. Never cut it. It's so beautiful and long. Promise me you'll never change it." "You'd look better if you cut your hair to your shoulders. You know that's the trend these days. It'll be easier to handle too. I think you'd look hot. Think about it." Mary's loud gasp pulled me from my thoughts. I looked at her to see she was looking down at her phone. She looked up at me with a face-splitting grin. "Look! He already texted me!" She squealed before shoving her phone in my face. "Good for you," I replied. "I hope he turns out to be everything you want." And I truly meant that. ******************************************* "Blythe, I need you to do this!" "Blythe, take out the trash!" "Blythe, we need more coffee made!" "Blythe, I need you to help cook in between tables!" "Blythe, table three needs more coffee!" "Blythe, I need-" "Jason!" I snapped before biting my tongue and trying again. "Jason, I am only one person. I can't do everything." Jason's eyes narrowed at me. "No, but you can bust your a.ss and try," he said. "Considering it was your fault that I had to fire Abby." "My fault?!" I asked incredulously. "Yours and Mary's," he replied, nodding. The audacity! "Maybe if you stopped fu.cking your employees, or trying to, you'd be able to hold onto more of them, and we wouldn't have this problem in the first place!" I hissed at him. "Firing Abby was your own fault. You shouldn't sh.it where you eat to start off with, and blaming two women because you were too afraid to stand up to the big, bad biker makes you look even more like a pansy. Regardless, that girl never worked anyway. Firing her was a blessing in disguise, and unless you want to be running this show all on your own, I suggest you cut me some fu.cking slack. And if you're still hellbent on blaming someone, I just cleaned the mirror in the men's bathroom." With that, I picked up the coffee pot and made my rounds. I've never talked back like that to Jason in the almost two years that I've worked here, but damn. I had a headache from drinking last night. I barely got any sleep, and Jason is driving me up a wall! I deserve to snap every now and then. Thankfully, the morning flew by after that. The diner calmed down enough that being on my own wasn't bad. Just before our lunch rush, Mary came in for her shift. I was making more coffee and getting set up when she came to join me. We heard the bell ding, signaling that someone had just walked in. "Oof, they sat at your table, but Shadow is with them," Mary mumbled. "What's with all the bikers lately? Is there a convention?" I smiled at her joke. It's probably more of her boyfriend's friends. I saw the look in his eyes last night. Mary is officially his, and bikers take that sh.it seriously. "I'll take them some coffee," I said as I picked up the half-full pot. I spun around and walked around the counter. I hadn't made it that far when I had finally looked up. I froze mid-step. I recognize a couple of those faces. I recognize those cuts. I recognize that logo; the black demon with blood-red wings surrounded by flames, riding a motorcycle. My heart started beating wildly in my chest. I needed to calm down, and think this through. Okay, I recognize them, but they're nobody I was close to. Just older kids who I had seen in passing. Ones that knew my friends, but didn't really know me. It'll be fine. I'll just have Mary take their table. They won't even notice me. She'll be happy about it. I spun around on my heels just as the bell on the door dinged again. Either I have unfortunate timing, or the universe hates me, because what I came face-to-face with had me trembling with nerves. The urge to run was nearly unbearable, but my feet felt nailed to the floor. We were staring at each other. He sees me. His green eyes are on me. My god, he looks the same, but different. More muscles, stronger jaw, crooked nose. His dark brown hair is still short and styled like he ran his hands through it and called it good. He looks like the last time I saw him, but aged. Aged in the best way. Kylian Clyde MacQuoid. I held my breath. My knuckles went white with how hard I was gripping the coffee pot. I had no idea what to do. It's been so long since I've seen them. Is he here because he was looking for me? Is he going to take me back? Are they working with my father and husband? Just when I thought I was going to pass out... Kylian walked right past me. Like he didn't recognize me. Like he didn't know who I was at all. And that hurt worse than I expected it to. Chapter 5: Night Talks Blythe's P.O.V. ******************************************************* ~ Flashback, age 13 ~ ******************************************************* "My mom is going to kill you if she finds out you were sneaking over here in the middle of the night," I said when I heard other footsteps on the roof. A moment later, Kylian was sitting next to me. I had my knees pulled up to my chest with my arms wrapped around them. My chin sat on my knees as silent tears fell from my eyes. I haven't been able to stop crying since this morning. "She won't find out," was all Kylian said. Silence fell over us as I looked out at the other houses. Mom and I don't live in a big house. It's just a simple one-story, two-bedroom home. There's a lattice attached to the house right outside my bedroom window, and that's strong enough to let us climb up to the roof. For now at least. I come out here a lot to think. Kylian almost always seems to find me when I do too. I have no idea how. I mean, he lives on the club's property near the clubhouse. It's not far from here, maybe a 20-minute walk, but he can't see my house from his. I never asked him how he always knew where I was either. I didn't want to risk him not showing up anymore. I hate being alone. Even if it's at night while I'm supposed to be sleeping. I can never sleep much anyway. I've always been like that. I've never understood how people needed a moment to breathe, or wanted five minutes of space, or anything like that. Ever since meeting these five guys, I've hated every second I've spent alone. I sniffled and wiped my nose on the back of my hand. "He promised he'd write to you and text you all the time when we get you a phone." Kylian said softly as he tucked a strand of my hair behind my ear. "He'll come back to visit too. They're still part of the club. This isn't forever." Hearing Kylian's slight Scottish accent sent shivers through me, but I don't think he noticed. Thank god, because I really can't handle him teasing me about it right now. Not that Kylian is ever mean, but... he flusters me and I just... Not right now. "It feels like it," I muttered, sniffling again. "Ozias won't be around all the time anymore... I... I can't picture life without him. No more jokes, or watching him train at the gym, or that infectious smile..." Kylian wrapped his arms around me and pulled me to him. My body went limp, my legs falling as he pushed my head to his chest. I gripped his shirt, clinging to him as more tears poured out of me. "You're going to make me jealous if you keep crying over him like this," Kylian tried to tease me. Any other time, I'd laugh. Kylian wasn't the joking type. In fact, he rarely ever spoke. He was one of those people who could communicate everything with just a look. I was the only person he ever joked with or said more than five words at a time to. Well, and our other friends I suppose. However, I just couldn't this time. I know Ozias promised to never lose contact with me, but I feel like this was the end, like this was the last time I'd ever get to see him. I didn't have a phone because we couldn't afford it. We had a computer, and I was allowed to have soicals, but my time was limited. Ozias promised to write to me until Kylian could get me a phone though. He said he'd call the guys when I was with them so we could still talk. He promised to come back for summers and holidays. For some reason, I don't believe it. "Ozias wouldn't want you to be upset like this, Spark," Kylian said, practically begging me to stop crying. I released a long breath and tried to get myself under control. I focused on Kylian's hand running up and down my back. Eventually, my sobbing ceased, but tears were still falling from my eyes. Kylian and I just stayed like that. With my head tucked into his chest and his arms around me. "You still have us, Spark," he said softly, and I relished that cute nickname he has for me. "You aren't alone." "I know," I replied, my voice hoarse from all my crying. "But it still makes me feel... devastated." "What can I do to make this better?" he asked. I wanted to tell him to bring Ozias back, but I knew that he couldn't. I knew it was tearing him up inside to see me this upset too. That is why I saved most of my blubbering for now. I cried, but I didn't want to make Ozias feel worse than he already did, and I didn't want the rest of our friends to worry about me. "Tell me something nice," I said. "Tell me about your future plans with the club. You still want to take over for your dad as prez?" I pulled away just enough to turn my body. I rested my head on Kylian's shoulder, and he wrapped his arm around me. Then he leaned back, taking me with him until we were snuggled up together, staring at the stars in the clear sky. "Well, since we're club kids, we get to start prospecting at 16," he started. "We can either become members at 18 or they might make us wait until 20 like most of the guys." I do know that most guys prospect for two years. Some patch in before that, if they show enough loyalty during a run or something. Whatever that means. Others sometimes prospect for longer, but never more than four years. I remember Tusk telling me all about that when he took me, Evander, and Everly out for ice cream a couple of months ago. I was very curious about club life. "I think that my dad's gonna send us on a run when we're all 18 though. I'll be 19 by then and so will Ozias," Kylian continued. "I think Ozias will come back and be part of the club here though. The five of us can go on a run together." "You five do make a really good team," I told him, turning my head to give him a smile. Kylian turned his head to look at me. Our faces were only inches apart. He reached a hand up to cup my cheek, brushing his thumb across my skin. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips and made mine spread. Kylian rarely smiles or shows emotion. I love it when he does. "I think we're all mostly excited about getting our road names," he said softly. I beamed at him, making him chuckle. "Go on, say it," he added. "I cannot wait to hear what kind of cool names you guys get! I bet they're going to be the coolest!" I blabbered. "I bet they'll call Chayton Psycho or something like that. I already hear everyone around the club call him that when he gets into trouble. I bet Ozias will be Dragon. I have no idea about the rest of you, but I can't wait!" I squealed at the end, a little more excited than I should be. Kylian laughed, dropping his hand from my cheek. The smile on his face is bigger now, and I'm reminded of how much I love spending time alone with him. "You named Ozias Dragon, you do know that, right?" he teased me. "No, I named him the Silver Dragon," I corrected him. "It's his stage name." "Stage name," Kylian grumbled. "What if he goes pro and actually goes by that name?" I shrugged as I looked back up at the stars. "If that's what he wants, then..." I trailed off as I blew out a breath. "I just want him to be happy. All of you, actually." "You make us happy," he replied. I turned to give him a smile. "Do you promise to be my best friend forever?" I asked. Kylian's face suddenly fell, and his eyes went hard. "No," he replied before looking away from me. My chest ached and I was confused. "Oh..." was all I could manage as I looked down. Kylian put his finger under my chin and raised my eyes to meet his. "One day, we are going to be more than that," he told me. More? How? In what way? What does that even mean? I didn't dare ask though. I was way too afraid of the answer. Too afraid to get my hopes up. Looking back now, I'm glad I never did. ****************************************************** ~ Present, age 25 ~ ****************************************************** "Hey, are you alright?" Mary asked when she followed me to the back, near Jason's office. "I saw you and that hot-as-hell biker guy staring at each other. I thought you two were going to go at it in the middle of the diner." I could barely hear her words, my heart was thumping in my chest. Are the others here? What are they doing here? They live in California. Are they here for me? No, that can't be. Kylian didn't even recognize me. This is fine. It's all going to be fine. He didn't recognize me. It's been years. He probably forgot all about me. "Bly... are you alright? You're crying," Mary said, swiping a tear that escaped down my cheek. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I'll finish my shift as long as he continues not to recognize me. Then I'll go back to my apartment, get Butter ready, and we'll dip. All my stuff is mostly packed already. This will be the first time I'll travel with a pet, but we can do it. I hope. "Mary, can you please take that table for me?" I asked. "Sure sweetie," she replied, clearly concerned. I took another deep breath before going back to work. I just have to make it through a couple more hours. Then I'm gone, leaving behind another town. I will not let my freedom be taken away again.
Cache-cache des jumeaux après une nuit " Piégée. Drogée. Sa première nuit… volée par un homme qu'elle prenait pour un simple gigolo. 💔😵💫 Chassée de chez elle. Sa fille nouveau-née enlevée à la naissance. Abandonnée pour avoir péri dans les flammes. 🔥👶💨 Mais elle a survécu – avec son fils, l'un de ses jumeaux. 👩👦✨ Six ans plus tard, elle revient avec son fils, un génie de l'informatique, prête à se venger. 💻😈 Soudain, une petite fille se jette dans ses bras et l'appelle… « Maman ». 😳💔 Et cet homme qu'elle croyait être un simple gigolo ? Ce n'est pas un gigolo. C'est un PDG milliardaire impitoyable… 👔💼 ▶️👉 Cache-cache entre jumeaux après une nuit d'amour #BonneNouvelle #ObjetsRetrouvés #SecretDesJumeaux #RomanceAvecUnMillionnaire #DrameDeVengeance" #GoodShort
✨ 15-Minute Full-Body Win, No Gym Needed ✨ Tired of unused gym memberships and workout gear you never touch? 🙅♂️ Meet your new go-to resistance band. 💥 💪 Full-body moves, one simple flow Joint-friendly, great for beginners & seniors Fits anywhere, no setup needed 💰 Save hundreds on gym fees Just 15 minutes a day, no excuses. 🛒https://t.site/4eaZufn #HomeGymWin #NoExcusesWorkout
✨ 15-Minute Full-Body Win, No Gym Needed ✨ Tired of unused gym memberships and workout gear you never touch? 🙅♂️ Meet your new go-to resistance band. 💥 💪 Full-body moves, one simple flow Joint-friendly, great for beginners & seniors Fits anywhere, no setup needed 💰 Save hundreds on gym fees Just 15 minutes a day, no excuses. 🛒https://t.site/4eaZufn #HomeGymWin #NoExcusesWorkout
Cache-cache des jumeaux après une nuit " Piégée. Drogée. Sa première nuit… volée par un homme qu'elle prenait pour un simple gigolo. 💔😵💫 Chassée de chez elle. Sa fille nouveau-née enlevée à la naissance. Abandonnée pour avoir péri dans les flammes. 🔥👶💨 Mais elle a survécu – avec son fils, l'un de ses jumeaux. 👩👦✨ Six ans plus tard, elle revient avec son fils, un génie de l'informatique, prête à se venger. 💻😈 Soudain, une petite fille se jette dans ses bras et l'appelle… « Maman ». 😳💔 Et cet homme qu'elle croyait être un simple gigolo ? Ce n'est pas un gigolo. C'est un PDG milliardaire impitoyable… 👔💼 ▶️👉 Cache-cache entre jumeaux après une nuit d'amour #BonneNouvelle #ObjetsRetrouvés #SecretDesJumeaux #RomanceAvecUnMillionnaire #DrameDeVengeance" #GoodShort
Cache-cache des jumeaux après une nuit " Piégée. Drogée. Sa première nuit… volée par un homme qu'elle prenait pour un simple gigolo. 💔😵💫 Chassée de chez elle. Sa fille nouveau-née enlevée à la naissance. Abandonnée pour avoir péri dans les flammes. 🔥👶💨 Mais elle a survécu – avec son fils, l'un de ses jumeaux. 👩👦✨ Six ans plus tard, elle revient avec son fils, un génie de l'informatique, prête à se venger. 💻😈 Soudain, une petite fille se jette dans ses bras et l'appelle… « Maman ». 😳💔 Et cet homme qu'elle croyait être un simple gigolo ? Ce n'est pas un gigolo. C'est un PDG milliardaire impitoyable… 👔💼 ▶️👉 Cache-cache entre jumeaux après une nuit d'amour #BonneNouvelle #ObjetsRetrouvés #SecretDesJumeaux #RomanceAvecUnMillionnaire #DrameDeVengeance" #GoodShort
✨ 15-Minute Full-Body Win, No Gym Needed ✨ Tired of unused gym memberships and workout gear you never touch? 🙅♂️ Meet your new go-to resistance band. 💥 💪 Full-body moves, one simple flow Joint-friendly, great for beginners & seniors Fits anywhere, no setup needed 💰 Save hundreds on gym fees Just 15 minutes a day, no excuses. 🛒https://t.site/4eaZufn #HomeGymWin #NoExcusesWorkout
✨ 15-Minute Full-Body Win, No Gym Needed ✨ Tired of unused gym memberships and workout gear you never touch? 🙅♂️ Meet your new go-to resistance band. 💥 💪 Full-body moves, one simple flow Joint-friendly, great for beginners & seniors Fits anywhere, no setup needed 💰 Save hundreds on gym fees Just 15 minutes a day, no excuses. 🛒https://t.site/4eaZufn #HomeGymWin #NoExcusesWorkout
I used to spend 20 minutes deciding what to eat. Then another 20 regretting it. A friend sent me this app and said 'just try it for a week.' That week changed everything. It builds your meals around what you actually like — not some generic plan you'll quit by Wednesday. I've lost 8 lbs without feeling like I'm on a diet. My grocery bill dropped. I actually look forward to cooking now. The recipes take 15 minutes max and they genuinely taste good. If you're tired of the same chicken-and-rice cycle, this is it.
I used to spend 20 minutes deciding what to eat. Then another 20 regretting it. A friend sent me this app and said 'just try it for a week.' That week changed everything. It builds your meals around what you actually like — not some generic plan you'll quit by Wednesday. I've lost 8 lbs without feeling like I'm on a diet. My grocery bill dropped. I actually look forward to cooking now. The recipes take 15 minutes max and they genuinely taste good. If you're tired of the same chicken-and-rice cycle, this is it.
I used to spend 20 minutes deciding what to eat. Then another 20 regretting it. A friend sent me this app and said 'just try it for a week.' That week changed everything. It builds your meals around what you actually like — not some generic plan you'll quit by Wednesday. I've lost 8 lbs without feeling like I'm on a diet. My grocery bill dropped. I actually look forward to cooking now. The recipes take 15 minutes max and they genuinely taste good. If you're tired of the same chicken-and-rice cycle, this is it.